Smack-talking with a hot babe gamer.Based on a post  by a u guy86, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time. “Dude, you won’t believe what happened today,” Michael called out as he arrived back at his apartment. “What’s up?” Antonio asked from the sofa. “You know the girl from the basketball games?” “That hot little trainer? Yeah?”“She’s a member of the A U Pokémon League!” “Are you serious?! Wha… what happened? Did you talk to her?” he asked. “Yeah, we played a couple of games. She’s good; maybe the best I’ve ever played against,” Michael replied. “That’s all? You just… played video games?” Antonio wondered, cocking his eyebrow. “I, uh, might have also gotten her to agree to come to the Valentine’s Day dance with me,” Michael admitted. “That’s what I’m talking’ about!” Antonio cheered, fist-bumping Michael. “You got a big day tomorrow. You ready for this?” “To be honest… no, I’m not.” “Whatchya mean?”“Dude, I’ve never been on a real date before, let alone had an actual girlfriend!” Michael replied. “I don’t know the first thing about women!” Grinning, Antonio said, “Don’t you worry; I got your back.” “Yeah, says my gay roommate,” Michael teased. “Not cool, dude. Here I am, trying to help you out, and you gotta go and question my sexuality!” Antonio fired back with a laugh. “But in all seriousness, if you doubt which way I swing… you could always ask Allison Smallwood.” “You and Allison Smallwood?” “You bet your ass! We’ll be at the dance tomorrow.” “Lucky bastard…” Michael grumbled. “Hey, I’ve seen that trainer you’ve been pining over. You ain’t got nothing’ to be jealous of! Her name’s Ashley, right?” “Yeah, but how’d you know?” “Allison told me,” Antonio said. “I was trying’ to gather information in case you needed a stronger shove to chat her up.” “I take it back. You’re not a lucky bastard, you’re a sneaky bastard!” “Damn straight! Now, let’s get you ready for your big date. Take a seat, my man.” As Michael plopped down in the chair across from him, Antonio continued, “Now, the first rule to remember is that she’s in charge. Anything she says ‘no’ to or isn’t comfortable with, that’s what goes. Understand?” “Easy enough.”“Good. But remember, even though she’s in charge, she’ll still want you to take the lead sometimes. The most attractive thing to most women is confidence. Not cockiness, but confidence.”“Knew there was a catch,” Michael sighed. “Don’t do that, man. That’s exactly what I’m talking’ about. The minute you get down on yourself just ‘cause you think you’re not good enough, that’s when the girl will pick up on it. As cliché as it sounds, you have to just be you. You don’t want to go too over the top with your personality, or she’ll think you’re compensating for something, but you don’t wanna stifle your personality either, or she won’t get to know the real you. Worst case, she’ll think you don’t like her. But if you just act like you and be confident in that, everything else will fall into place. Trust me.” “I’m assuming I need to open doors and everything like that?” “Definitely start out that way, yeah,” Antonio answered. “Now, it’s entirely possible she may not like that, particularly if she’s strong and independent. If she reacts negatively, don’t panic. Just explain that you were taught to do those things as a sign of respect and good manners. That ought to be enough, but if she’s still not keen on it, don’t force the issue.” “Ok, but… what if she wants me to hold her hand or… kiss her? How am I supposed to know and not fuck it up?”“As far as holding her hand, it’s a dance. That means you two will be in close proximity all night; handholding is gonna happen on its own, so don’t stress over it. Now, as for kissing, you have to read the signs.” “The signs?” Michael asked. “Damn, ain’t you ever seen Hitch? Will Smith wrote the book on reading signs!” “Dude, you know I can’t stand romantic comedies!” Michael laughed. “With your luck, Ashley will feel the same way,” Antonio chuckled. “Anyway, the signs. If she’s smiling and maybe laughing at everything you two do together, that’s a sign she’s into you. If she finds any excuse in the world to touch you or take your arm, that’s a sign she’s into you. If you two find yourselves alone and she’s in no hurry to go back to where there’s more people, that’s a sign she’s into you. If you’re at her door and she fumbling with her keys, in no hurry to let the date end, that’s a sign she’s into you. And finally, if there’s a long silence where she maintains eye contact with you the whole time, that’s a full on signal she probably wants you to kiss her.” “Probably?”“Yeah, probably. There’s never any guarantee, especially when it comes to the fairer sex. The first kiss is always built on taking a chance. Keep in mind, the chance may not come tomorrow night, and that’s ok. That doesn’t mean she’s not into you, it may just mean she plays things close to the vest.” “Fair enough. But what do I do if I get the signal? Just kiss her?” “Naw, dude. You gotta use the 90/10 rule.” “90/10 rule?” Antonio sighed. “Man, this would be so much easier if you had seen Hitch. The 90/10 rule is simple: you have to go 90% of the way towards your first kiss with her, but make her come the last 10%. For example, imagine that long silence where she maintains eye contact the whole time. You maintain eye contact, too. That’s 20%. You smile, maybe laugh. That’s 20%. You put your hand on her arm. That’s 20%. You start to lean in closer. That’s 20%. Your faces are almost touching, and you stop. That’s 10%. She’s got to come the last 10%. The point of all that is to make your intentions clear while still giving her plenty of opportunity to pull back if she wants, and if she does, that’s ok.” “Easy for you to say…” “Again, stop that. Some gals play things conservatively to start with on account of being burned in the past. Nothing’ wrong with that, you just have to show that you’re trustworthy before she starts to open up. It certainly doesn’t mean there’s anything wrong with you if that were to happen.” “Guess that’s true.” “Now, for the final piece of the puzzle. Whatchya gonna wear tomorrow?” Michael’s face twisted in panic. “I have no fucking clue!” he realized. “No sweat! You’re looking at a master of the threads,” Antonio boasted. “You got a suit?” “Just a black one I use for interviews and presentations.” “Lemme see.” Dressed to kill.Michael led the way into his closet and pulled out his black suit and white dress shirt. Antonio looked them over for a moment before tossing them on the bed. “This’ll work. Got a tie?” he asked Michael. “Yeah,” Michael replied, pulling out a striped red and white tie. Antonio snorted a bit. “Good enough for a job interview, but not even close for a Valentine’s Day date.” “Ok, what about a black tie?” “A black tie with a black suit?! You gonna look like a damn Mormon, man! Put the suit on; I’ll be right back.” Antonio returned a couple minutes later with a few of his own neckties in hand. “The black suit and white shirt is a staple of any man’s wardrobe because of its incredible versatility. The tie is the most crucial aspect of this versatility. It’s the accent that allows the suit to send any message you want it to.” “You are so obsessed,” Michael chuckled. “I’ll choose to ignore your continued condescension,” Antonio shot back. Holding up a pale orange tie to Michael’s neck, he shook his head, saying, “Nah, you’re definitely not a pastels kind of guy. Whatchya think of this one?” Examining the wine colored tie with a starburst pattern, Michael replied, “Too loud for my tastes.” “No problem. Let’s see… ah ha! This is it!” Antonio held up a solid royal blue tie to Michael’s neck. “Hmm… not bad,” Michael admitted. “Not bad? Dude, this one is perfect for you! Goes great with your skin tone and the suit color, plus it sends the right message: confidence. It’s a strong color, but the lack of pattern makes sure it’s not too loud or trendy. It’s classic, just like you, my man. Here, put it on.” As Michael fumbled a bit in front of his floor mirror, he asked, “What knot do you think I should use? Half Windsor?”“Nah, a full Windsor is almost always best,” Antonio replied. “Symmetrical and confident, but not too over the top. A half Windsor can come off as sloppy.” Michael took a few seconds to remember the steps for a full Windsor in his head before tying the knot around his neck. When he was finished, he had to admit he was impressed with the final product. “Damn… I’d do me.” “And who knows? Ashley may feel the same way,” Antonio grinned. Michael took several deep breaths as he ascended the stairs in Ashley’s apartment building. Antonio had done everything he could think of to make sure he was prepared yesterday, but Michael was still a nervous wreck. There was something special about this girl, and he did not want to screw it up. With a trembling hand, he reached forward and knocked on the door to apartment 2B. “Yes?” came a voice from the other side. “I’m Michael Goldman, here to pick up Ashley.” “That’s right! Hold on a sec.” A moment later, the door swung open, revealing a slim redhead with a pixie haircut. Dressed in a tank top and gym shorts, she had a hint of makeup on that seemed to indicate she was getting ready for Valentine’s Day, too. “Hey! I’m Liz, Ashley’s roommate,” she said, extending her hand with a bubbly smile. “Michael. Nice to meet you,” he replied, shaking her hand. “Make yourself comfortable; Ashley should be ready in a little bit,” Liz said. “No problem. Take your time.” Liz adjourned to one of the back bedrooms to check on Ashley, finding her seated in front of the vanity. Her hair had been dried after her shower, but she still wore a towel wrapped around her body. She seemed lost and befuddled as she perused her makeup selection. “Your guy’s here,” Liz giggled. “He’s cute! I’d totally be all over him… ya know, if I weren’t a lesbian.” “Hands off, he’s mine!” Ashley laughed. “You ok? You look lost.” “Yeah, I just have no idea what to use. I want to make the right impression.” “May I?” Taking a seat next to Ashley on the bench, Liz continued, “To be honest, you don’t need much. The point of makeup is to accentuate your best features, but much more than that just starts to look clownish. Here, a little bit of eyeliner… there, that’s perfect. Just add a touch of lip gloss and you’re good!” “That’s it? What if he’s not impressed?” Ashley worried. “Jesus, I’ve never seen you this worried about a date! He must have really gotten to you yesterday,” Liz giggled. “Don’t worry; if he’s the kind of guy I suspect he is, then he’ll enjoy every moment with you no matter how much makeup you use. Seriously, he gonna be speechless, girl.” “If you say so. Thanks for letting me borrow your dress, by the way. Lord knows I don’t have anything to wear for something like this.” “My pleasure! Gay or straight, I’m still a girl who likes wearing pretty things!” “If I didn’t know you better, I’d say you were just as bad as all those sorostitutes,” Ashley deadpanned. Hugging her friend, Liz said, “Oh, I won’t be home ‘til after lunch tomorrow, so you two can have the place to yourselves.” “Liz! I just met the guy yesterday! I have no intention of sleeping with him!” “I know, but I don’t want the lack of somewhere private to hamper your date tonight. Should the opportunity present itself, you two have somewhere to come after the dance, that’s all. No pressure.” Rolling her eyes, Ashley realized her roommate was only trying to be considerate and helpful. “Thanks.” “Welcome. All right, you finish getting ready. There’s a cutie outside waiting on you!” Liz replied, bouncing up to her feet. Michael fidgeted on the sofa, nervous as all hell as he waited for Ashley. He had expected to wait like this; Antonio made sure of that. Still, talking about the wait and experiencing it are two completely different things. A moment later, he heard the door open and snapped to attention, seeing Liz enter the living room. “She’s almost ready, just a minute or two more.” “No problem.” Remembering a suggestion Antonio had given him, Michael asked, “Hey, Liz… what’s Ashley’s favorite song?” Eying him, she asked, “Why do you want to know?” “I, uh, had the idea of surprising her by requesting it at some point tonight,” Michael admitted. A wide grin soon spread across Liz’s face. “That’s a great idea. She’s got lots of favorites, but the top one is probably Welcome to the Black Parade.” “My Chemical Romance. She’s got good taste,” Michael remarked. “In music, at least,” Liz smirked. “We’ll see after tonight how her taste in men is.” Before Michael could respond, Ashley’s bedroom door creaked open to reveal his date for the evening. She wore a red A-line halter-top dress that extended down to about her knees. Though the dress flared out at the skirt, the top half hugged her form nicely, displaying her flat stomach and the curvature of her tits. The sleeveless top exposed a tattoo of a shooting star on her left shoulder. His eyes soon drifted up to her face, which was the most adorable thing he had ever seen in his life. To Michael, the fact that she wore so little makeup made her even more attractive. Her strawberry blonde hair had been straightened and now hung down past her shoulders; a headband with a small flower on top completed the ensemble. Of course, her bangs were still side swept over her right eye, which Michael surmised was part of her signature look. “Well?” Ashley asked nervously, giving a little twirl. “You look incredible,” Michael managed through his own nerves. “Thanks,” Ashley replied, walking over to him. “You clean up nice, yourself.” “Ok, smile!” Liz said, snapping a few pictures of them. “Dammit, Liz! You know I hate having my picture taken!” Ashley laughed. “I’m sorry, I don’t recall giving you a choice in the matter,” Liz replied, sticking her tongue out at her roommate. Handing her a wrap that matched the dress, Liz said, “Oh, you’ll need this. It’s a bit cool out there. “Thanks, Mom,” Ashley smirked as she rolled her eyes. “Ready to go?”“Definitely,” Michael grinned. “You kids have fun!” Liz called out, causing Ashley to flip her off before closing the door behind her. “So, yeah… that’s Liz, my lesbian roommate,” Ashley sighed as they started their walk towards campus. “I like her,” Michael replied. “Of course you do! She’s gorgeous!” Ashley teased. “Not what I meant, but yes, she’s quite the looker. But more than that, she seems like a great friend.” “Yeah, I guess she kind of is. Just don’t tell her that.” “So, tell me about Ashley?” Michael asked. “Where you from, where you’re going, and all that?”“Well, my family lives about thirty minutes south of here. My original plan after high school was to learn the body art business, but Dad pushed me to try and find a path to college. Nobody in our family has ever gone to college, but he knew I had the capability if I would work for it. Since I had helped out with injuries on the sports teams at my high school, I decided to look into the sports medicine program at Auburn. Once I got a scholarship as a student trainer, the rest was history!” “That’s awesome,” Michael said. “I know college isn’t for everyone, but I’m glad your dad pushed you.” “I am, too. I’m definitely in a better place than I would have been.” “Any siblings?”“Two older sisters. One’s a beautician in my hometown, the other moved down to Mobile with her husband,” Ashley replied. “Nice. You mentioned your dad. What about your mom?” Ashley grimaced at this. “Mom ran off with some guy when I was six…” Michael cursed himself for bringing up the topic. “I’m sorry, I didn’t-” “It’s fine,” Ashley said, linking her arm in his. “It just helped me learn what family really is. In spite of everything, Dad never got down or blamed us for anything. Hell, he never even said a bad thing about Mom.” “He sounds like a great guy.” “The only male I’ve met that I know I can trust,” Ashley agreed. “Now, what about you? What’s your story?” “Me? I grew up in Dunwoody. It’s a suburb just north of Atlanta. As I’m sure you guessed from my last name and my nose, yes, I’m Jewish!” he laughed. “I had wondered if that was the case,” Ashley grinned. “There’s not much way to hide it. Pale complexion, the nose, and dark curly hair… I’m pretty stereotypical.” “Nothing wrong with that. You are who you are, so own it!” Huh. Maybe Antonio was on to something? Shaking his thoughts away, Michael focused back in on his date. “Anyway, I grew up in a pretty normal family, if there is such a thing. Only child, went to synagogue every Saturday, annoying yet loving parents…” “Sounds better than what I had,” Ashley agreed with a smile. “Eh, you seem to have turned out just fine. In spite of everything, your dad still wants the best for you.” “Yeah,” she said wistfully, realizing she actually had a pretty good family in spite of her life circumstances. “So, what brought you to Auburn all the way from Atlanta?” “Family school. I’m a second generation Tiger. Both parents went and met here, plus my aunt and uncle, then their two daughters…” “Indoctrinated from birth much?” Ashley teased. “Wait… we talking college or are we back to Judaism?” Michael replied, eliciting another laugh from Ashley. “But yeah, very much brainwashed in favor of Auburn. When I was little, I used to think that all kids went to Elementary School, then Middle School, then High School, and then Auburn.” They walked along for a few moments in comfortable silence before Ashley said, “It’s awesome that you can laugh at yourself. I try to do that, but I don’t always succeed.” Michael shrugged. “I’m a walking talking caricature, so why not admit it? Makes it impossible to get offended, I’ll tell ya that.” “You don’t get offended by anything?” “Not really.”“Not even a topic that hits close to home?” Ashley wondered. “Depends,” Michael replied. “Take Hitler, for example. Evil man, and I hope there’s never another like him, but I’m glad he existed. If he hadn’t, my grandparents would never have fled Germany and met on the voyage to America, falling in love and eventually having my dad. If not for Hitler, I’m never born, plain and simple. Perspective.”“That’s a great way to think about it,” Ashley said, becoming more impressed with this guy by the second. “So, are we walking because today is Saturday? No working on the Sabbath?”“Nah, we’re walking because we’re poor college students who have to beg for gas money,” he remarked. “But that’s only something the more conservative branches of Judaism practice. My family is part of Reformed Judaism. Basically, we aren’t supposed to work on the Sabbath, but individuals have to determine on their own what constitutes ‘work’. For example, yard work might be considered a chore for one person, so they refrain from it, but it may be a relaxing means of recreation for someone else, so they do it.” “That makes sense,” Ashley nodded. “That’s so cool that your faith is such a natural part of your life. Like, you don’t even have to think about it; it’s just like breathing. To be honest, I kinda wish I had something like that…” “You guys never went to church growing up?” Ashley shook her head. “Mom was a big Bible thumper for the short time I remember of her, but then she ran off with some C E O type. At least, that’s what my big sisters say. Dad never could bear to bring us to church after that. I think it reminded him too much of the things he used to love doing with Mom. And as big as she was on religion, I guess that pretty much turned me off to the concept. Of course, then I see you, mature and strong in your faith without all the pompous arrogance…” “Makes you think, doesn’t it?” “Yeah.”“Good! When done right, religion is supposed to make you think.” Ashley smiled at this, leaning a bit closer to Michael as they walked. She was now finding out that there was far more to him than met the eye. Beneath his nerdy exterior was a deep, contemplative man with an incredible amount of maturity and perspective. The fact that he could discuss Hitler so calmly was impressive in and of itself; hell, Ashley doubted she would be able to keep her cool on anything regarding Hitler were she in Michael’s position. Combine that with the way he discussed his faith, calm and thoughtful without actively trying to convert her lest she burn for eternity, and she began to question many of her own preconceived notions. Might there actually be people of strong faith that were different from her mom? In spite of her mom’s hypocrisy, Michael was beginning to convince her that it was possible. “Hey, you ok?” Michael asked, nudging her in the side. “Huh? Oh, yeah. I’m great,” Ashley replied, holding his arm a little tighter. By now, they had arrived at the student union building on campus. Ashley hesitated a bit when Michael held the door for her, as she wasn’t used to that sort of gentlemanly behavior, but accepted without protest. Liz had reminded her that such actions weren’t meant to belittle her but rather were a man’s way of focusing his attention on his date, provided they weren’t forced. As Liz had said, sometimes it’s the smallest actions that tell you the most about a person. Ashley chuckled inwardly at realizing that her lesbian roomie understood men better than she did. Michael then took her wrap as Antonio had instructed and handed it to the coat checker. Again, Ashley was surprised by his old-school manners, though she was growing fond of them. Michael had to mentally slap himself to keep from staring at Ashley’s gorgeous body, instead keeping his eyes on hers, where they belonged. They made their way into the large common room, finding the party already in full swing. At least two dozen couples were on the dance floor, and at least that many milled around the tables situated on the walls. Ashley was pleased to see that, despite it being Valentine’s Day, the atmosphere was fun and casual, rather than stuffy. The DJ was currently playing Walk the Moon’s Shut Up and Dance. As they hadn’t eaten, Michael suggested they check out what food was available, to which Ashley readily agreed. They spent a half hour grazing on the various finger foods and appetizers. No alcohol was served, being that the dance was an official university event, but that suited them just fine. The last thing Michael wanted was to give Ashley the impression that he was trying to get her drunk, and Ashley had no intentions of drinking on a first date. “Ashley! You came!” came a squeal. Turning, Ashley saw her friend from the basketball team approaching in a form-hugging navy blue party dress. “Allie! How are ya, girl?” “I’m great, and even better now that I know you decided to come,” Allison grinned. “What changed?” “I… got asked by someone,” Ashley admitted, blushing a bit. “Allie, this is Michael. Michael, you of course know who Allison Smallwood is.” “Of course. Michael Goldman,” he replied, shaking her hand. “I’m one of the photographers for The Plainsman.” “Fantastic! Glad you got our girl to loosen up and have some fun tonight!” Allison agreed. “Yeah. I’m just glad she said yes,” Michael remarked, glancing at Ashley, who was still blushing. “Hey! No stealing’ my date, dude!” Seeing his roommate walking over, Michael shot back, “Not my fault if you can’t keep her, Antonio!” After greeting him with a fist bump, Michael said, “Ashley, this is my roommate, Antonio.” “Good to meet you.”“Likewise,” Antonio said with a grin. “Glad our boy finally asked you out. He’s only been pining over you for a few months!” “Dude, you’re full of shit,” Michael remarked. “Oh, you shoulda heard some of the awful poetry he’d stay up late and write!” Antonio continued. “Look at that, Ashley. You see all the smoke coming out of his ass?” Michael replied, eliciting a giggle from Ashley. “Antonio, behave,” Allison whispered into his ear. “That is, if you know what’s best for you…” Antonio cooled a bit at this, picking up on the obvious innuendo in Allison’s sultry voice. He and Michael stepped aside for a few minutes to pick up some Cokes for their dates. Meanwhile, Allison was still excited at seeing Ashley there with an actual date. “Girl, your date is super cute!” she said once the guys were out of earshot. “Yeah, he is, isn’t he?” Ashley agreed. “He’s got the sexy nerd vibe going on, which is right up my alley. Of course, your guy’s kinda gorgeous, too.” “Yeah, Antonio’s a lot of fun,” Allison said. “Dunno how long it’ll last, but it’s a hell of a ride while it does.” Biting her lower lip, she asked, “So, what changed your mind? Last I heard, you were bitching about not being caught dead with all these ‘sorostitutes and fratdaddies’, right?” Ashley shrugged. “Part of it was the reason Michael wanted to come. His high school prom was cancelled, and just wants to know what it’s like. And the way he treated me when we first met, no prejudices or putdowns, I found myself wanting to get to know him better. So, against my better judgment, I said yes.” “Wow. That’s quite a change in attitude,” Allison observed. “Yeah… I’m not sure why, but I’m having more fun than I ever thought I would.” “I know why: Michael.” “I mean… he’s a fantastic guy, but can one person change an entire event? Especially one that I’d otherwise never be caught dead at?” Ashley wondered. Allison rolled her eyes a bit. “Girl, this is something you’ve got to learn. When you’re with the right person, it doesn’t matter what the event or activity is. Being with someone that you connect with makes anything more fun and enjoyable.” “Hmm… I guess Michael is pretty special. It only makes sense he’d make an otherwise insufferable event more bearable,” Ashley agreed. Getting a twinkle in her eye, Allison asked, “So, just how special is he?” “What are you getting at?” Ashley replied warily. Allison leaned close and continued, “You gonna sleep with him?” “Absolutely not!” Ashley laughed. “You know me. I don’t just hop into bed with any guy I meet. It’s brought me nothing but trouble in the past.” “I know, and I respect that about you,” Allison smiled. “Still, Michael does seem different from most guys, in a good way.” “Can’t argue with that.” “All I’m saying is… if there’s a connection there, don’t ignore it. He might turn out to be everything you’ve been looking for.” “Seriously? Bullshit happily-ever-after dreams? You know I don’t fall for those,” Ashley huffed. “Yeah, and I also know you’d never want to come to a dance like this. All the same, here you are,” Allison giggled. “I’m not telling you to sleep with him. All I’m saying is I don’t want the right guy for you to slip away just because you were too focused on playing it safe. Keep your heart open; that’s all I ask.” “Yes, Dr. Phil,” Ashley retorted, sticking her tongue out at Allison. By now, the guys had returned with the Cokes. After a few sips, Allison took Antonio’s hand and dragged him onto the dance floor. Ashley was content to hang on the sidelines with Michael for a bit longer, until she heard the distinct opening chords of the next song. “Wait… is that?” “Welcome to the Black Parade,” Michael replied with a grin. “I requested it.” Ashley’s jaw dropped. “How the hell did you know to request this song?!” “How else? I asked Liz!” “You sneaky bastard!” Ashley laughed, punching his shoulder. “Come on, get out here, mister.” Grabbing Michael’s arm, Ashley had brought him onto the dance floor just as the frantic second half of the song was about to start. Still, Ashley wasn’t exactly a dancer and only planned on doing some head banging to her favorite song… maybe even find an excuse to get close to Michael along the way. Michael, on the other hand, had other plans. Unknown to anyone else, Michael had learned the art of swing dancing from his cousin, Esther. Before prom was cancelled, Michael had no luck at all finding a date to go with him. His plan had been to learn to dance in secret, then find someone willing to dance with him at prom, whereupon he would let loose. He figured that at least some of the girls there would be lining up to dance with him after that, and it might have worked had prom gone on as planned. He had kept this a secret for three years, but now, it was time to finally let loose. Taking Ashley’s hand, he winked and said, “I’ll lead.” Before Ashley could even think to ask what he meant, she felt his firm yet comforting grasp pulling her closer to him. She had no chance at all of containing her surprise at this change, going with Michael as much as possible. Despite the innate flashiness of swing dancing, he kept his moves relatively simple, making sure his steps would either be easy for Ashley to follow or require almost no reaction on her part. As Michael spun her around, Ashley’s eyes lit up with sheer delight. A lesser woman might be frightened off or intimidated by this display, but not Ashley. She recognized that he was showing her a part of himself that very few would ever get to see. That sort of confidence was such a turn-on for her, and she could definitely feel her panties getting a little damp. All too soon, the song ended, and Michael slowed to let Ashley catch her breath. Unsurprisingly, a circle had formed around them, and the onlookers gave a round of applause for Michael’s impromptu show. “Holy shit… where did you learn to do that?!” Ashley laughed, still panting from the experience. “My cousin, Esther,” Michael replied, explaining his plan for his high school prom. “Huh… that’s a hell of a plan. It probably would’ve worked, too,” Ashley remarked. “Seems to be working now.” Michael looked around and saw a surprising number of attractive young women inching closer, their eyes begging him to dance with them. With a wry grin, he took Ashley’s hand and spun her close to him once more. “Too bad for them. Tonight, I’m only dancing with you.” Ashley snorted a bit at this. “Oh my god, you’re so cheesy.” “Hey, if it works!” As the next song was more moderately paced, Michael helped Ashley pick up on the basic steps of swing dancing. She was a fast learner, and found that she enjoyed it quite a lot. By the end of the song, she was able to follow and anticipate his actions with little difficulty. It was then, of course, that the moment Michael had dreaded arrived: the slow number. As the sounds of Berlin’s Take My Breath Away filled the room, Ashley instinctively moved in close and slipped her arms around Michael’s neck. “You’re not getting away from me, mister. Not after those last two songs,” she whispered with a smile. “I… sorry, I’m just… really bad at slow dancing,” Michael stuttered. Ashley cocked her eyebrow at this. Michael seemed like a completely different person than the man of confidence he had been mere moments ago. “Your cousin didn’t teach you?” she asked. “No… must have slipped our minds,” he replied, silently cursing himself. “Well, I don’t think there’s much to it,” Ashley said patiently. “Here, put your hands on my waist. See? Easy.” Ashley took the lead from there, not dancing so much as rocking back and forth with Michael as they slowly spun in a circle. To the outside observer, it may have looked like they were at a middle school dance, but she didn’t care. She was having the time of her life, and it was all because of Michael; the last thing she wanted was for a slow number to take away his confidence. Soon, they developed a steady rhythm, and Michael began to relax. “Not so bad, is it?” Ashley giggled. “Guess not,” Michael sighed. “So, can I ask how you’re so good at swing dancing if slow dancing terrifies you?” “Swing dancing is basically a science. Kinda like Pokémon, it’s all about following your cues and keeping to your plan. But slow dancing is… intimidating. It naturally brings about more emotional intimacy, which makes me terrified I’m gonna screw something up. Plus, I’m more likely to crush a girl’s toes while slow dancing than anything else.” With a sweet smile, Ashley replied, “You aren’t screwing it up with me.” Michael didn’t know what to say to this, so he played it safe and said nothing at all. Still, even he couldn’t miss the signs. Ashley was leaning in very close to him, maintaining eye contact the entire time. Everything he did seemed to make her smile, and he could even feel her running her fingers through the back of his short curly hair. It seemed like Antonio was right: she was into him. But what if he was wrong? If he tried to kiss her and she reacted negatively, the results could be nothing short of disastrous. Still, Antonio’s words replayed over and over in Michael’s head. The first kiss is always built on taking a chance. Knowing it was now or never, the ever-conservative Michael decided he had to take the chance. He made sure to remind himself of the 90/10 rule, then began to make his move. First, he maintained eye contact with Ashley, giving a little smile the whole time. Ashley responded positively to this, so he continued by moving one of his hands to caress the small of her back through her dress. She gave no hint of disapproval, and even began to run her fingers through his hair a bit more obviously. Drawing her closer as they swayed, Michael soon felt her perky tits pressing against him. He did have the presence of mind to shift his pelvis a bit so as not to scare her with his obvious erection. Their faces drew closer by the second; he could feel her hot breath on his chin. Still, she didn’t pull away or balk in the slightest. Closing his eyes, Michael leaned is face closer, making sure to stop just short of her lips. Antonio’s advice worked to perfection. Ashley was completely mesmerized by Michael. She knew the entire time what he was up to, and had secretly been hoping he might try to kiss her. Thankfully, her subtle hint of running her fingers through his hair seemed to have gotten the message across. Then, when he stopped millimeters short of kissing her, she knew he was giving her every chance to back out of it. That tiny action made her melt in his arms. She knew Michael was different, but now she saw just how different he was from all the guys she had dated in the past. He was into her, but still afforded her every opportunity to gracefully exit the situation if she so desired. To her, it was a no-brainer. Ashley leaned forward and closed the remaining distance between her and Michael, at last pressing her lips against his. The feeling was electric. To them, it was as if the entire world around them had ceased to exist. There were no other dancers around them, no distractions to ruin the moment, and they barely even noticed the music playing. All they cared about was savoring their first kiss, one that both would later describe as the best first kiss imaginable. It was quite simple, without any tongue to speak of, but the tension and atmosphere made it incredibly sensual all the same. At last, they separated after around thirty seconds. “Wow,” Ashley breathed. “Uh huh,” Michael mumbled, still in a daze himself. They continued to dance for a couple more slow numbers, thankful that the DJ was maintaining a rhythm with his song selections. All the while, Ashley giggled nervously, enjoying every second of her time with Michael. Eventually, she had worked her way even closer to him, laying her head on his shoulder as they danced. She couldn’t explain how Michael had managed to penetrate her usual defenses so quickly, but Ashley couldn’t deny that she was falling for him. Feeling his arms around her made her feel safer than she had ever felt before in her life. In that moment, she made her decision. “Hey… you wanna get out of here?” she whispered, kissing Michael on the cheek. “If that’s what you’d like,” he replied nervously, unsure if this was a good or bad sign. “Yeah, I’ve just had about enough of people for one day,” Ashley giggled. “You, by the way, aren’t people. I haven’t had near enough of you.” To be continued in part 3. Based on a post by a u guy86, in 3 parts for Sex Stories.

A pair of lonely gamers overcome their fears and preconceived notions on Valentine's Day.Based on a post  by a u guy86, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time. Gaming for Love. “And Smallwood drains it for three!” Click click click. The digital SLR was zoomed in on the guard at the other end of the court. The $6000 zoom lens made Michael’s photo-journalism look world-class. Michael Goldman scanned the Auburn Basketball Arena, always looking for the perfect shot for the school newspaper, The Plainsman. Allison Smallwood, the star point guard of the women’s basketball team, always made for an excellent target. Not only was she a fantastic athlete, but she was also a pretty blonde with a dazzling smile. But sometimes a particular fan in the stands caught in a moment of emotional fervor, was just the touch to give the readers a full sense of the game experience. The drama of heated shouting, or the agony of an athlete rolling on the hardwood, holding a knee which just bent in an unnatural angle. That was what really riveted the subscribers’ attention. “Foul on Georgia, and Smallwood steps to the free throw line!” Click. Click. As he snapped a few more shots, Michael couldn’t help but smile. Even as socially awkward as he was, he seemed to thrive whenever he was on the job. While behind the camera, he was able to see the world around him not as the annoying bunch of people he had to deal with, but as a collection of models waiting for him to capture the perfect moment. Still, it’d be nice to have a sweet girl to go home to after work, but Michael wasn’t holding out much hope. Most girls weren’t attracted to the stereotypical Jewish kid: scrawny with curly black hair, pale skin complexion, and a bit of a large nose. As much as Michael tried to downplay the cliché, there really was no escaping it. A sudden thud from the court snapped Michael out of his daydream, and he saw one of the other girls down on the floor. A quick glance at his roster sheet told him it was Desiree Bonner, the starting forward. As he went to work with his camera, he was relieved to see that her injuries didn’t look too serious. Soon, she was being tended to by one of the trainers. “There she is,” Michael breathed. Michael still had no idea who she was, but the student trainer that worked with the women’s basketball team was nothing short of a knockout. She was maybe 5’5” with light strawberry blonde hair, and her sharp eyes and wry smile seemed to indicate that she had a keen intellect to go with her stunning good looks. As she worked on Desiree, Michael couldn’t help but snap a few shots of the two of them, making sure that both the trainer and player were in focus. What he would give for a shot with her. Soon, the buzzer interrupted his fantasies, forcing him back to reality. “Well, back to work…” So it went for the rest of the game. No further injuries occurred for Auburn, so Michael didn’t get any further glimpses of the little goddess that tended to the players. The Lady Tigers kept the game close, but Georgia was just the better team in the end, and the Bulldogs ended up winning 67-62. This didn’t come as a huge surprise to Michael. Throughout the season, the team had proved to be talented but young, with Smallwood being the only real veteran on the team. Considering that she was only a sophomore, the team had nowhere to go but up in the coming seasons. After a final series of shots as the teams shook hands, Michael texted his boss up in the press box. The reply thanked Michael for his hard work and instructed him to take the rest of the night off; his boss would handle photography at the postgame press conference. This suited Michael just fine, as he had gotten more than enough of people for the day. After packing up his camera gear, he headed out to his bike to begin the trek back to his apartment. A Chiding roommate. As he reclined on the sofa in his living room, Michael grabbed his Nintendo 3DS and powered up his copy of Pokémon Sun, intending to waste away the rest of the evening with some online battles. On the other side of the room stood Antonio, Michael’s roommate. He was a tall drink of water by any standard, and his dark chocolate skin and shaved head gave him quite a striking appearance. Still, he was as nerdy as Michael was, perhaps even more so, and tried to communicate this with his black horn-rimmed glasses. Of course, with his height and good looks, that only served to make him even more irresistible to the opposite sex. As was his usual Thursday evening routine, he stood with iron in hand, pressing his shirts for the coming weekend, no doubt for a Valentine’s Day date of some sort. “Dammit,” Michael muttered. “What’s wrong, man?” Antonio asked. “Another rage quitter. That’s three in a row!” “You getting’ that good?” Antonio wondered with a laugh. “No, the level of competition has definitely gone down in the last few months. Not sure what’s happening. Still, I can’t help it that I’m kicking so much ass!” “Sounds like you need some stronger competition.” “Yeah, but I know you don’t play Pokémon anymore.” “True. I ain’t got the time to put in. But maybe you ought to consider joining the local League?” “League? I thought you said the president of the A U Pokémon League was a total asshole?” Michael replied. “He is, but it’s gonna be your best bet for some decent people to play against. Besides, none of them will rage quit on you; it’s against their rules. If they do, they get put on probation. Too many times, and they’re kicked out.” “Hmm… maybe so. When’s the next meeting?” “Tomorrow, actually. They meet at the GameStop on University Parkway.” “Thanks, I’ll check it out.” Hearing the steam from Antonio’s iron, Michael remarked, “Dude, you’re fucking obsessed with clothes. It’s a little disturbing.” “What can I say? The ladies love a man wearing a freshly pressed shirt!” “Yeah, right. I’d bet you’re in the closet. Great cover, by the way,” Michael snorted. “Hey, that hurts,” Antonio whined, feigning a heart attack. “I can’t help it if I’m that much better than you with the women, just like you can’t help it you’re so much better than those idiots online!” “Yeah, but you could share,” Michael shot back with a grin. “Sorry, but Antonio don’t kiss and tell,” he replied with a toothy grin. After a moment of silence, he continued, “You see that little hottie at the basketball game again?” “Yeah, she was there.” “You should talk to her, man! I bet you two would hit it off real good!” “Are you nuts?! She’s so far out of my league, I bet she doesn’t even know I exist!” Michael laughed. “Dude, stop selling’ yourself short. You’re a good guy with some excellent job prospects after you graduate next year. What girl wouldn’t be all over that? And if a girl isn’t all over that, you don’t want her anyway!” “Easy for you to say, Mr. Ladies’ Geek.”“Trust me, just chat her up next time you see her. I don’t care when or where it is, introduce yourself and see what happens. You might even be able to get her to go with you to the Valentine’s Day dance in the student union building.” “No point; I bet she’s got a boyfriend.” “Don’t hurt to ask, does it?” “Whatever…” The next afternoon, Michael arrived at the GameStop on the outskirts of campus. For some odd reason, he felt nervous. He reasoned it was likely just because of a new and unknown situation; once he tried this group out, he had little doubt he’d like it. As he walked in to the shop, he was pleasantly surprised to see at least a dozen people there, all seated at tables. A couple of them were engrossed in discussions or trading card games, but the majority had their 3DS systems out and ready. After a moment, an overweight man with long greasy hair greeted Michael. “What’s up? You here for the League?”“Uh, yeah. Thought I’d give it a shot, see what it’s all about,” Michael replied. “Cool. I’m Eric, the Almighty President of the A U Pokémon League,” the man said with pride. “That’s an official title, by the way.” “Good to meet you,” Michael answered, hiding his immediate dislike for the man. “Name’s Michael.”“Lemme show ya around. The rules here are pretty simple,” Eric said, pointing to a poster on the wall. 1. The terms of any battle or trade must be discussed and agreed upon by all parties beforehand. 2. If terms are not discussed, all battles are assumed to take place under standard Overuse (O U) rules in the case of singles or video game championships (VGC) rules for doubles. 3. Any and all disputes will be settled by the Almighty President of the A U Pokémon League. 4. Absolutely no rage quitting; either forfeit or see the battle through to the end. The first offense will result in a warning, second offense will be probation and temporary suspension, and the third offense will result in the player being banned from the League. 5. The Almighty President of the A U Pokémon League may be challenged for leadership at any time by any law-abiding member. 6. These rules may be amended as the Almighty President sees fit, but rules 5 and 6 may not be changed. “Huh… I like rule four,” Michael remarked. “That’s what brought me here.” “You’re not alone in that,” Eric replied. “Rage quitting is a huge problem with online gaming, and probably more so with Pokémon than with many other games. In Call of Duty, for instance, a single rage quitter often goes unnoticed. If he’s doing that bad, neither team is likely to miss him. But Pokémon is always one-on-one, so any rage quit ends the match altogether.” “At least Nintendo is trying to do something about it lately, forcing rage quitters to stay offline for a while before they can play again.” “Only in ranked battles,” Eric corrected him. “In free battles, there’s nothing stopping them. Anyway, looks like everyone’s paired up for now, but feel free to watch. If anything opens up, you can jump in.” “What about her?” Michael asked, seeing a girl sitting alone at a table in the far corner of the shop. “Dude, you don’t want to play her,” Eric said, the disgust apparent in his voice. “Why not?”“She cheats. Nobody can figure out how, of course, so we can’t kick her out. But nobody can come close to beating her, and as good as the guys that come here are, she has to be cheating.” Not believing Eric for one second, Michael replied, “I’ll take my chances.” “Whatever, dude. Your funeral.” Despite his promise to “show Michael around,” Eric returned to his seat and began a battle with another member. Michael stared for a moment, watching the pretty brunette with thick glasses seated next to Eric. The way she was hanging on his every move, they had to be an item. Still, Michael could have sworn he saw something in her eyes. It could have been sadness, but it could also have been longing. Either way, Michael decided he wanted as little to do with Eric as possible; a part of him wished he had listened to Antonio. Still, the competition was bound to be better here than online. Turning towards the lone table in the back corner, Michael froze as he realized something. “Holy shit… it’s her!” he muttered to himself. Sitting alone at the table was the same girl from the basketball games. Her strawberry blonde hair was unmistakable, even if it was held up by a hair clip rather than in a ponytail. Now that he had his best look ever at this girl, Michael had to concentrate to keep from embarrassing himself with a public erection. Her face was the cutest thing he had ever seen, impish with a slightly rounded tip to her nose. On one side of her nose, he could see a piercing with a tiny faux diamond stud in it. Her front bangs were quite long and side swept over her right eye for a sultry look, even if that wasn’t what she was going for. She wore a black t-shirt with a picture of a very unhappy Princess Peach saying, “Rescue this.” Michael shook his head in disbelief. All this time he had thought this mystery girl a jock, but now, he couldn’t see her as anything other than what she apparently was: a gamer girl. Collecting his courage, he walked over to the open seat across from her. “If you think I’m gonna fuck you just ‘cause I’m a gamer girl, fuck off. If you think I suck just ‘cause I’m a gamer girl, fuck off,” she muttered without even looking up. Though Michael was taken aback by her cold remark, he replied, “Nothing like that, I just wanna play a game with you.” “Right, but only ‘cause there’s nobody else available,” she snorted. “Actually, I’d want to play you regardless. I’m told you’re good.” “Pretty sure you were told I cheat.” “I was, and I don’t believe that bullshit for one second.” Shrugging, the girl replied, “Maybe you ought to believe it.” “Only one way to find out, right?” Michael smirked, adjusting his glasses. At last, she looked up at him, studying his face. “You seriously just wanna play? Nothing more?”“Nothing more.”“Fine. 6 on 6 single battle, standard Overuse rules.” “Works for me,” Michael said as he powered up his Nintendo 3DS handheld gaming device. Studying him again, she asked, “Do I know you from somewhere?” Michael replied, “I don’t know if you do, but I’ve seen you around. You’re the trainer for the women’s basketball team, right?” “That’s where I know you from! You’re the photographer I always see on the sidelines!” “Yep. Michael Goldman, graphics design major and photographer for The Plainsman student newspaper,” he said, extending his hand. She waited a moment before shaking it, saying, “Ashley Henderson, sports medicine major and your soon-to-be executioner.” “Damn, little trash talker!” Michael chuckled. Ashley’s eyebrows shot up at this. “Huh. Sorry, it’s just that… most guys can’t handle my trash talking. You’d think I had cut their balls off or something.” “I’ve heard worse from twelve year old kids playing Call of Duty,” Michael snorted. “Ok, let me pull my team together…” For most non-gamers, the first thing they think of when they are asked about Pokémon is the catchphrase, “Gotta catch ‘em all.” From this, it is easy to assume that the games are simple collectors games, catch them all to win the game. But for players like Michael and Ashley, who had both been playing the series since the first games came out in the 1990s, it went far deeper than that. They loved the competitive turn-based battles, finding joy in structuring different teams for different situations and going up against as many skilled opponents as they could. With six Pokémon per team, each with different roles to fill, the possibilities were endless. To them, it was like a massive game of chess in which you could customize your pieces to fit your play style. Don’t have any use for bishops? Trade them in for an extra knight or two. Every decision had advantages and drawbacks, and as in chess, victory often hinged on which player could accurately predict what their opponent was going to do and when. In Pokémon, every combatant has either one or two elemental types, each of which has its own strengths and weaknesses. For example, Fire types are strong against Grass types, but weak against Water types. Water is strong against Fire and weak against Grass, while Grass is strong against Water and weak against Fire. With eighteen different elemental types to choose from, crafting a team strong and varied enough to handle anything that comes along is essential. Further, each Pokémon could fill different roles on the team. Some are quite fast with powerful attacks, known as “sweepers.” These offensive Pokémon are the basis for most teams, eschewing defensive capabilities for the ability to pressure the opponent with their sheer damage output. Others have little to no offensive presence, known as “supporters.” They possess a variety of moves that can indirectly disrupt the opponent’s strategy. Finally, there are “bulky” combatants with little to no speed but incredible defenses. Such Pokémon are often capable of filling either an offensive role or a defensive support role, depending on the overall team strategy. At the pregame preparation screen, images of the teams Michael and Ashley had chosen appeared. Michael had gone with his favorite bulky attacking team. Most of his Pokémon weren’t fast, but could take some damage and dish right back, once they had the chance to boost their attacking power. For several seconds, he studied Ashley’s team in an effort to figure out what her overall strategy would be. Her team seemed all over the place, possessing a couple of fast sweepers, but also several members known for their defensive stalling abilities. He didn’t know what to make of it, but the battle was about to start, so he would have to figure it out as he went. Michael led off with his Ice type Pokémon, Alolan Ninetales. Though frail, this Pokémon was very fast and possessed the ability to summon a hailstorm once it entered the field. Further, its Aurora Veil technique would boost the defenses of his entire team, giving them the edge as Michael got them in position to take Ashley’s team down. Unfortunately, Ashley had predicted this exact strategy, leading off with her Celesteela, a bulky Steel and Flying Pokémon. Michael now was faced with a difficult choice. Ninetales was faster and could easily set up Aurora Veil, but would also be taken out of the game with a single hit from Celesteela. Deciding not to sacrifice his best supporter so early, he pulled Ninetales back onto the bench in favor of his Magnezone. Magnezone was a staple for most of Michael’s competitive teams. A Steel and Electric type, it possessed the ability to trap other steel types and prevent them from being pulled back onto the bench, as he had done with his Ninetales. Thus, Celesteela was forced to remain in the game, ensuring it would soon fall to Magnezone’s electric attacks, which were twice as effective against it. But once again, Ashley had predicted this exact action and was ready for it. Rather than attack with Celesteela, as Michael had anticipated, she had it use a boosting move to increase its otherwise slow speed. This would ensure that it could attack Magnezone first in the next turn, while Michael had used up his first turn to switch to Magnezone, rendering him unable to retaliate. Still, Magnezone’s attacks were powerful enough that Celesteela shouldn’t survive more than a single hit, Michael reminded himself. That, of course, was when disaster struck. Celesteela is a Pokémon capable of learning a wide variety of attacks, even if they don’t match up with its own types of Steel and Flying. One sneaky move is to teach it a Fire type attack, and this is precisely what Ashley had done with hers. The Flamethrower attack hit Michael’s Magnezone for twice the damage, due to it being a Steel type, and reduced its HP to 0 with a single strike. Michael was dumbfounded by the surprise attack, but had no time to recover. Upon achieving a knockout, Celesteela’s special ability came into play and boosted its attacking power. Now, Michael knew he was in trouble. “Oh, shit…” “Aw, you gonna go crying to your mommy?” Ashley teased him. “I’ve still got a few tricks up my sleeve,” Michael shot back. “Good. You’re gonna need ‘em.” Michael took a few moments to consider his options. As Magnezone was who he was relying on to defeat Ashley’s Celesteela, he was forced to change tactics and sent out his Tapu Fini, one of his more defensive players. Celesteela immediately fired off a powerful attack, but Michael’s Tapu Fini managed to weather the hit and launch a Water type attack. As Michael had hoped would happen, its Muddy Water attack had the additional effect of lowering Celesteela’s accuracy, and the next attack missed completely as a result. After lowering Celesteela’s accuracy once more, Tapu Fini succumbed the next turn, but Michael could sense the tide turning, in spite of the score being six to four against him. Michael’s next Pokémon was his Alolan Marowak, a Fire and Ghost type with incredible attacking power. Even though Celesteela was faster than Marowak by far, its first two attacks missed, allowing Marowak an easy knockout with its Fire Punch. “Not over yet,” Michael grinned. “Eh, Celesteela had done its job; no biggie,” Ashley shrugged. From then on, the two played an even match for the most part. Ashley brought out one of her only fast sweepers, Garchomp, to force Marowak out, but Michael switched to his most defensive Pokémon, Mandibuzz, who took the hit with little effort. This allowed him to pivot back to Ninetales and set up Aurora Veil to boost his defenses. Garchomp opted not to retreat in spite of the type disadvantage against Ninetales and narrowly managed to defeat the Ice type with a critical hit. But as it had sustained heavy damage, Michael brought out his ace-in-the-hole, Scizor. The Bug and Steel Pokémon was not fast, but bolstered a massive attack stat and a powerful priority move, Bullet Punch. Priority moves allow the user to move before other Pokémon regardless of speed, making them highly valued in competitive battling. A single hit was all it took to remove Garchomp from play. “Making a comeback,” Michael teased. “We’ll see about that.” Ashley next sent out her Clefable, a Fairy type Pokémon. While Michael’s Scizor would normally have the advantage against Clefable, he suspected she had something unexpected ready, based on how the battle had gone so far. After benching Scizor in favor of his Marowak, Michael was pleased to see that he had guessed right; Clefable had used a Flamethrower attack, which would have obliterated Scizor in a single hit. But Marowak, being a Fire type, took the hit with ease and retaliated with a powerful hit of its own on the next turn, forcing Clefable to retreat. Its replacement, Gyarados, was more than capable of handling Marowak, and Michael suspected it was Ashley’s strongest player. “Time for Mega Gyarados!” Ashley grinned. In competitive Pokémon battles, each team is allowed one Mega Evolution, which is a supremely powerful Pokémon able to increase its strength far beyond its normal capabilities. Gyarados was Ashley’s Mega, while Scizor was Michael’s. As Marowak was outmatched against the Water and Dark type, Michael pulled it back in favor of his Scizor. Ashley did as he expected and used a boosting move with her Mega Gyarados, but Mega Scizor was still able to tank the next attack and retain about a third of its overall HP. Scizor retaliated with a powerful Bug type attack to severely wound Gyarados, followed by an easy priority attack to take it down before it could do further damage.“Fuck,” Ashley muttered, seeing he was better than most. Clefable came off the bench once more, but Michael shifted back to his Marowak as he had done before. At this point, Michael gained a massive advantage when he predicted that Ashley would switch to her Buzzwole, a powerful Bug and Fighting type. Marowak hit Buzzwole with a devastating Fire Punch as soon as it switched in, knocking it out with a single hit. Clefable came back once again and finally managed to take Marowak down. Still, Michael had gained the upper hand in the momentum of the battle, and managed to take down Clefable with his Mandibuzz. Just like that, Ashley had only one Pokémon remaining to face Michael’s two. “Well, well, well… nobody’s ever gotten me in a corner like this,” Ashley grinned. “I aim to please,” Michael replied. “Too bad. I aim to win.” Ashley’s final Pokémon was Tapu Koko, a very fast Electric and Fairy type. Though Michael’s Mandibuzz had taken a hit or two, it was bulky enough to be able to land a light hit before being taken down by Tapu Koko’s Thunderbolt attack, leaving only Michael’s Mega Scizor. Still, Michael’s ace turned out to be just what he needed, as his priority Bullet Punch negated Tapu Koko’s greatest advantage: its speed. While Tapu Koko was fast enough to always have the first attack, Scizor managed to launch a powerful priority strike that took advantage of its weak defenses, knocking Tapu Koko out and winning the game for Michael. “And that’s that,” Michael said with a smile. “Shit,” Ashley grumbled, not at all happy with the result. To her surprise, Michael’s hand appeared in front of her. “Good game,” he said. Ashley seemed confused for a moment, but soon regained enough presence of mind to give Michael a light handshake. “Yeah, you’re good. That Scizor is no pushover,” she admitted. “He’s been my ace for over a decade,” Michael said with pride. “He’s my best partner in the game.” “Nice. Um, I guess I’ll be going…” “Huh? Why? Got somewhere to be?” Michael asked. He had been hoping for a rematch with her. “No, but… well, I won’t be welcome here anymore.” “What do you mean?” Sighing, Ashley leaned close to him and whispered, “Eric’s been looking for an excuse to run me off. Losing to a new member just might do the trick.” “Yeah, but they don’t know which one of us won, do they?” Michael grinned. “What do you mean?” “If that asshole wants you out so bad, I’m not gonna do anything to help. You’re the best I’ve played in months!” “Uh, thanks,” Ashley replied with a tiny smile. “So, can I ask why you keep coming? I mean, if these guys treat you so badly, why put up with it?” Michael asked. Ashley shrugged. “I don’t have much of a social life. No boyfriend, no other clubs, just classes, working as a trainer, and this. Gaming has always been pretty special to me; it’s how I relax my mind. But to be honest, the real reason I keep coming back is her.” Seeing her point to the girl sitting next to Eric, Michael asked, “What about her?”“That’s Sophia. Eric would say she’s his girlfriend, but I’d more call her his servant,” Ashley replied with disgust. “She may not look it, but she’s incredibly socially awkward and has a lot of anxiety. She came here in desperation, looking for somewhere to belong. Eric said he’d provide it, if she did exactly as he told her to. They’ve been ‘together’ ever since. He treats her like shit, and is only giving her the most rudimentary information about the game to make sure she doesn’t get too good. In Eric’s mind, Sophia is what a gamer girl should be. Me? I’m a stupid girl who doesn’t know her place.” “You’re waiting for a chance to try and help her, aren’t you?” Michael realized. “Yeah, but it’s not easy. She clings to Eric, as if all ability for her to socialize would crumble if she lost him. And if he were to see me trying to befriend her, I doubt it would end well.” “That’s really big of you, wanting to help her like that,” Michael smiled. “Well, I have my cousin to thank, I guess,” Ashley remarked. “How do you mean?”“I grew up next door to my cousin, Sam. He has mild Asperger’s Syndrome, kind of like Sheldon Cooper from The Big Bang Theory. He’s always been really awkward, but with genius-level intellect. He loved video games growing up and introduced me to them. That was how I bonded with him, and how I got so good at Pokémon. I’m good, but he’s the master.” “I can imagine,” Michael chuckled. “Anyway, it was bonding with him that made me realize how gaming can be such an awesome way to connect with other people, especially those with zero social skills. Seeing Eric use gaming to control and stifle Sophia… it disgusts me.” “I completely agree.” Ashley was more than Michael could have ever dreamed of. Not just beautiful, but also smart, witty, self-assured, and with a heart of gold deep down. And no boyfriend! That didn’t mean she was a lesbian, did it? He reasoned she was not. Otherwise, why mention it? As they chatted, Antonio’s words kept playing over and over in Michael’s head. Just see what happens. Figuring he had nothing to lose, Michael said, “So… can I ask you something?” “Yeah?” Ashley replied, cocking her eyebrow. Michael was now beet red with embarrassment and sweating like crazy. “Well… there’s a Valentine’s Day dance at the student union building tomorrow… or at least, that’s what I’ve heard. And… if you’re not busy… I was wondering… w-would you maybe w-want to go? With me?” Though Ashley was flattered, her subconscious worried that this might be a setup and kicked into defense mode. After all, every guy that had ever shown any interest in her was only after the one thing. She hadn’t exactly had the best taste in men over the years, but even the nicest ones tried to control her with sex, sooner or later. With that fear entering her mind, her face twisted and grimaced. “So, that’s your game? You beat me once and think I’m obligated to go out with you? That it?” she answered dryly. “Huh? What?”“I can’t believe all you guys are the same,” Ashley sighed. “Pretend to respect my gaming skills all so you can get in my pants…” “N-No, that’s not it at all,” Michael began to protest, but he could see the look in her eyes. He knew he wasn’t winning this one. Resigned to his crash-and-burn, he stood. “I’m very sorry for offending you,” he mumbled turning to leave. Ashley’s stomach twisted at seeing the look on Michael’s face. All of a sudden, she knew how hurtful her words had been to him. All he had done is ask her out, and she had replied with cold indifference and a terrible accusation. Worst of all, there was no proof that Michael was that sort of guy at all. As he was about to go, she reached across the table and grabbed his wrist. “Wait. Please, stay. I’m… I’m sorry, Michael. I shouldn’t have said that.” “I don’t want to bug you,” he said quietly. “You’re not. I just… have a seat. I’ll try to explain.” As Michael sat back down, Ashley continued, “As you can imagine, I deal with a lot of prejudice in my everyday life. To be honest, some of the worst of it comes from the gaming community.” “Case in point, Eric,” Michael nodded. “Yeah. I guess dealing with that prejudice has kind of fueled my own prejudices. I assumed you were just like every other guy I’ve gamed with, plus I haven’t exactly made the best choices in boyfriends in the past. Still, that’s no excuse for me assuming you’re exactly the same. I’m sorry, Michael.” “Apology accepted,” he replied with a grin. “So… can I ask why you’d want to go to that dance at all? I mean, it’s gonna be flooded with sorostitutes and fratdaddies! You know, all the popular kids that made our lives hell throughout school. Why play into that?” Michael said, “I think it’s ‘cause I never went to my prom in high school. I didn’t have a date, but I was determined to go no matter what. But then, two weeks beforehand, several of the seniors on the Student Government Association decided to pull the prank of all pranks: they stole the principal’s car. They were only going to deck it out in tin cans and whatnot, but then they got into a bad wreck and totaled it. The principal was so pissed that she cancelled all remaining senior activities, including prom. I guess I just wanted to have that sort of experience for once.” Ashley smiled. “That’s so cute. An idealistic dreamer.” Smirking, Michael replied, “All men dream, but not equally. Those who dream by night in the dusty recesses of their minds wake in the day to find that it was vanity.” Recognizing the quote, Ashley continued, “But the dreamers of the day are dangerous men, for they may act on their dreams with open eyes, to make them possible.” “This, I did,” they both finished in unison. Giggling a bit, Ashley said, “You’re something else, quoting T. E. Lawrence.” “Yep, specifically used in Uncharted 3: Drake’s Deception,” Michael replied. “Ooh, I love that series!” “Ditto. Great stories and characters… though I do sometimes need a violent romp through a Call of Duty game to blow off steam.” “Same here,” Ashley agreed. “You any good?”“I have a longstanding love affair with Call of Duty,” Michael answered. “That, however, does not make me good at the game.” “A gamer that admits he’s not the master at something? You are something of a unicorn, Michael.” “Thanks,” he blushed. Biting her lower lip, Ashley said, “So… I’ve got a proposition for you.” “And that would be?” “Play me once more in Pokémon. If you win, I’ll go to the dance with you.” Michael’s eyebrows shot up at this, but as much as he wanted to accept then and there, he had the presence of mind to ask, “And if you win?” “If I win, I get your Scizor.” Michael almost balked at this offer. It wasn’t that his Scizor was unique or difficult to get in the video games; he could get another one with little problem. Rather, it was due to sentimental reasons. He had been using this particular Scizor for over ten years, all the way back to Pokémon Platinum. It had been his ace on nearly every competitive team he had built over that time, and letting it go would be tough. He was certain she knew this based on his previous statements. Still, he’d have been a damned fool to turn down a chance with a girl like Ashley. After a moment’s consideration, he stuck his hand out. “Agreed.” They shook on it, and their rematch began. This time, both had a better feel for what the other was going to do, resulting in a very even bout. Knowing how huge a threat the Celesteela was, Michael planned a brilliant trap to take it out before it could do much damage. Ashley battled back, sweeping Michael’s next two Pokémon with her Buzzwole, which hadn’t had much of a chance to do anything in their previous match. Michael finally brought in his Marowak, taking down Buzzwole and Clefable in quick succession. Her Garchomp finished off Michael’s Marowak and Mandibuzz, leaving only his Scizor to face her final three Pokémon. Garchomp was no problem, weak from battling two Pokémon already, but both Mega Gyarados and Tapu Koko were at full health. Thanks to a couple of well-timed attack boosts, Michael managed to down Mega Gyarados with just over half its HP remaining. As Tapu Koko came out for the final pairing, Michael knew he was going to win. Scizor’s attack power had more than doubled from the previous boosts, and its opponent had a very weak defense. One shot with a priority Bullet Punch would be plenty to end the match. But as Scizor attacked, Tapu Koko’s health bar stopped depleting just shy of a knockout. Michael slapped his forehead at realizing that Tapu Koko was holding a special item: the Focus Sash. It’s an item used by frail Pokémon with no defenses, guaranteed to let them survive a single hit, provided they are at full health. That hadn’t been revealed in their previous match due to a couple of his Pokémon going up against it. To make matters worse, Tapu Koko now unleashed its Hidden Power attack, a special attack that could be customized to any element, in this case, Fire. It didn’t matter how strong Scizor might be; a single Fire type attack was plenty to bring him down. A moment later, the screen faded to black, showing Ashley’s team as victorious. “Son of a bitch,” Michael muttered in disbelief. “That’ll teach you to mess with me,” Ashley grinned, sticking her tongue out at him. Without a word, Michael initiated a trade request with Ashley, depositing his Scizor into the system. “A deal’s a deal. Just… use him well. He’s been with me a long time.” Michael stared at the screen, waiting for his ace to disappear onto Ashley’s 3DS, when a message appeared at the bottom of the screen. Trade request canceled. Please wait… “Huh?” Ashley reached across the table, placing her hand on Michael’s. “I didn’t really want your Scizor, but I had to know how serious you were about asking me out,” she explained. “That seemed an easy way to see for sure.” Michael shook his head. “Ashley, this game is one of my favorite pastimes, but I’d be a certifiable idiot if I let some piece of data in a video game keep me from asking out the most awesome girl I’ve ever met in my life.” “You… mean that?” she asked as she began to blush. “Yeah, I do.” With a sly grin on her face, Ashley packed up her game system and grabbed her backpack. As she walked past Michael, she slipped him a scrap of paper and whispered, “Pick me up at seven tomorrow.” “Will do,” Michael replied, finding her address and phone number on the paper. As Ashley approached the door of the GameStop, Eric stood and blocked her path. “You beating’ up on my new members, bitch?” he growled. “None of your business, shithead,” Ashley huffed, pushing past him. “If you know what’s good for you, you won’t come back,” he continued as she left. Turning back towards Michael’s table, Eric approached and asked, “What happened? Did you beat her?” “No way,” Michael answered. “You sure? I thought I saw you two making goo-goo eyes.” “It’s called a distraction, and it didn’t work. She kicked my ass,” Michael reiterated. “I warned ya not to play her…” “Eh, it happens.” “Well, anyway… I’ve got a solution to the problem with her. Next time she comes, she won’t be a problem,” Eric remarked. “What’s that supposed to mean?” Michael wondered. “Don’t worry about. Just trust in your Almighty President; he’ll take care of you,” Eric replied, grinning and slapping Michael on his back. Yeah, I’ll bet, Michael thought to himself.To be continued in part 2. Based on a post by a u guy86, in 3 parts for Sex Stories.

A Cheated-on Halloween Spectre Dead husband returns for revenge on wife and lover. Based on a post by LitEro Cat. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The thin curtain between the living and the dead realms is weakest on All Saints Eve. Wraiths like me begin to cross into the living domain at the stroke of local midnight, but at the 3AM. witching hour, the veil briefly ceases to exist. For one hour, we can easily cross both ways. At midnight on All Saints Day, the curtain becomes impenetrable and we are stuck on either side until the next Halloween. I'm here in my former bedroom in San Diego, to avenge my murder, by my not-so-loving wife, not merely to watch her sleeping naked with my former best friend. Dead exactly one year, I've had that long to practice my deathly powers. Our atoms are spread to a tenth of our former density which allows us to appear to fly and to pierce denser objects. The only real new power we have is to affect gravity at a tiny level. That is how I can pull the sheet off my wife and her lover. I can see and feel quite well, even hear, taste, and smell the fresh scent of sex from my bed. The taste of pheromone is strong, especially when I raise her leg and lick her pussy or his shrunken cock. He is still coated in their mixed cum, so she chose not to lick him clean, as usual. I spread her pussy lips and see his cum oozing out of her.  So, she shaved her red bush for him. When I lick her clit, she stirs. "Oh Bill, I can't go again. Isn't twice in an hour enough for you?" I started moving his hand off her tit, which wakes him. I raise his dick and squeeze it, as I shove some dense air hard on his balls. Twice in an hour? I was lucky to get it twice a month. "Ow! Kim, there's no need to hurt me. I was asleep. Is that how you treated Ken after sex? No wonder he was always grumpy. Don't treat me like that, or you can end up like he did." "Are you seriously threatening me? You woke me by fingering my pussy and rubbing your cock against my ass." She rolled onto her back, knees up and apart, pussy spread and leaking, big tits sloping sideways to her pits. Her red hair formed a halo around her head. She was as beautiful as I remembered, and gave me an ecto-hard on; well we don't have blood to do it, so ectoplasm has to "fill in" for it. Did I mention that we have no use for clothes so we are naked and use ectoplasm to disguise that when needed? Today, it wasn't needed. My cock swelled bigger than in life, at the thought of eating her. As soon as she dozed off again, I drifted down from the ceiling, planted my face on her wet pussy, and lapped up some cream pie on my way to her clit. My tongue pushed her hood side-to-side until it presented her hard pearly glans. I sucked and nibbled it just as she liked. She gasped and her head shot hard left. A long groan escaped her as her chest, tits and neck flushed. I still had the skills. "Oh Bill, oh. I said no more tonight. I thought you hated cream pie. Ken used to nibble on my clit like that and eat his cum. I forgot how much I miss that. Bill?" Her bright green eyes squinted. Bill was lightly snoring. Angered, she straddled his face, pulled his jaw open and spread her wet pussy to let his spent cum fill his own mouth. His body spasmed and tried to force her off, but she gripped the back of his neck and held on. He had no choice but to swallow his salty cream. He sputtered; she laughed. Seeds of discontent planted, I floated away to look for my laptop. It was in its usual place. In my small desk drawer, sat my collection of flash drives including a new pack of three. I had to create a scalpel to cut open the pack then plugged a new one into the PC. With a delicate touch, I opened WordPerfect and began typing these notes. Once I get them to admit on my USB recorder who killed me and how, I can send that to the police and have my revenge. It's 8AM. and they are eating, naked, as I listen in. They are planning to attend a one-year ceremony for me. Watching my ex bustle around the kitchen makes her sweet ass jiggle, her tits dance, and two cocks stiffen. Bill swings her around to straddle his lap and slides her smoothly onto his cock. Though I hate her, I still crave her fucking awesome body. "Oh, you feel so good, deep inside me. Bill, how long have you practiced that move? I think the first time you pulled that on me, was four years ago, when Ken insisted we go to a carnival commando, all of us. He made the mistake of removing my panties in front of you; then flashing my bare pussy as proof. That was the first time I saw your cock too, when you guys both stripped in front of me. We laughed, but that was the start for us, wasn't it?" "Yes. I recall Ken squeezing my dick and passing it to you to stroke and watch it swell. At the carnival, both of us kept spinning you so your dress flew up and you flashed everyone around. We all laughed. It wasn't until later that night, in this very kitchen, that I pulled that move and impaled you on my cock the first time. Your dress settled on us and we both felt the sparks. Then Ken came in with some wine. You went for glasses, but the fool didn't know I had just claimed your snug pussy. He must have seen me stuffing my cock away, yet said nothing. I guess he trusted us." Four years? I was a fool. That's, that’s  when she started refusing me sex. So they were fucking for three years before my death. Maybe if I embarrass her enough, and make her blame Bill, I can get them arguing. That will be tough since she likes exposing herself, if she can't be blamed. Wait. Is that the mourning dress she's wearing? It's backless, low on top and high on bottom. At least it's black. It's a cocktail dress for seduction, hardly for mourning. No panties or bra, just a diamond pendant to draw attention to her shapely tits. It tapers at the waist, then has a wide zipper to the bottom. I can work with that. My ceremony was at a small church. The front entrance was across a creek with a 100-foot bridge over it. Parking was near the bridge, then we had to walk it, and everyone took a moment to absorb the quiet landscape. Ignoring the gossip about disrespecting me, they walked hand-in-hand to the bridge. She shook free and walked a step ahead of him; a pretense of respect. Once she was free of him, I acted. Before she reached the middle of the bridge, I lifted her skirt to her ribs exposing her sweet ass and wanton pussy to all our old friends. She fought the dress and scowled at Bill. When she straightened up, I pushed both narrow straps off her shoulders and down to her waist. Both luscious bouncy tits, capped with hard nipples, lit up in the bright sunshine. She squealed, bringing more attention to her beautiful tits. Then glared at Bill, who shrugged innocently. She turned to go back to the car, but Bill stopped her and reminded her how inappropriate it would be to miss her husband's ceremony. She was expected to praise me from a lectern. Her angry glare burned through Bill. He dropped back a few more steps, yet the back of her dress went up above her waist in the breeze I created. Bill had to choose whether to risk telling her. He chose to stay quiet and, with the others, watched her big round naked ass wiggle across the bridge. In the church, Bill wisely chose to sit in the first row, but across the aisle from where Kim sat. The minister came to Kim and clipped a small wireless microphone to her dress. Then he started a recording of the event, to give Kim later. Finally, he opened the meeting and said a few general words. Then he introduced Kim, my "grieving" wife. When she moved into the narrow aisle, I moved her hand behind her and unzipped her dress, then slid it off. With the dress on the floor, she stood naked except for her shoes. She gasped and froze, leaving her sexy, inappropriate ass exposed to everyone. She glanced at Bill who threw his hands up. The minister had a perfect full frontal view, and stood open-mouthed. Now she was finally embarrassed; not at being naked, but at believing that everyone thought She had deliberately stripped. After a long red-faced moment where the entire front row drooled over her big swinging tits, she bent, exposing her pussy and ass hole, as she exclaimed in a loud voice that She didn't do that and it was a cheap prank by her former friend, Bill. As soon as she touched her dress, I licked her pussy which made her squeak and fall on the floor face up and legs apart, facing the gathering and making a lovely spectacle. Dress in hand, big tits dancing, she stumbled to her feet then ran past the minister, to the rest room, while the congregation sat in stunned silence. I flew through the restroom door and stared at her confused face and beautiful naked body. She leaned against a wall and tried sorting things out. When she covered her face with both hands, I ran two ecto-fingers into her wet pussy with care. She gasped. When I rubbed her clit side-to-side and sucked it, she shouted my name. The little wireless microphone caught it. The gathering assumed that was in grief. Her eyes closed, her hands gripped the wall; she began gasping louder. I edged her toward a loud orgasm; she groaned when I stopped. Edging her again got her moaning and calling my name. Sweat ran down her naked body as she twisted and shouted a stream of obscenities until I reached her G spot and twisted another finger into her tight ass. "Oh, Yes, Yes, fuck me Ken. It must be you. Bill doesn't measure up to you. He doesn't know your tricks with my clit, or G-spot, or my ass. I forgot how much, Oh-Oh, I miss sex with you. I'm so sorry we killed you. It was Bill's idea to rub peanut oil in your Halloween mask before the party. Oh-Oh, fuck me harder. After you went into shock, I swapped your mask with a clean one. I’m so sorry! Please, Bill. Please Fuck me like I used to let you!" Someone was banging hard on the door. I leaned my head through it and saw it was Bill. It was time to share a new trick with her. I formed an ecto cock, a foot long. After licking her tasty twat, I pushed my new phantom cock fully into her and made it triple width so it rubbed her lower clit and her G spot together. Her eyes crossed. As she started to climax, I twisted my ecto-finger in her ass and gave her the most intense orgasm she ever had, one that she would never have again. The minister unlocked the door and he and Bill found her confused, rubbing her clit, and drooling on the floor. Bill helped her up and put her dress on her before carrying her out to the car. I rushed home and finished typing these notes and saved them to the flash drive before my murderers arrived. As they pulled into the driveway, I opened the garage door, pulled my bike off the hangers, and rode it past them and down the road. Since they couldn't see me, all they saw was a "living" bike pedal away on its own. I flew back inside quickly. When they approached the only kitchen entry, they found it blocked by all the canned goods from the open pantry. Kim screamed. Epilogue: She accused Bill of stripping her in front of the gathering; he denied it and could not convince her. They broke up that night. The next day, police arrested them both for my murder and conspiracy. The church recording and all the witnesses to the spontaneous confession gave probable cause. I decided to hang around longer than I intended. Since I missed my window to return to the land of the dead, I watched the trial, conviction, and start of their life sentences. While I'm stuck here with the living, I visit Kim in her prison cell and fuck her daily. She scares her Hispanic cellmate when she shudders and cums. The Latina is convinced it’s voodoo. The doctor thinks she is epileptic and treats her with stupefying meds and restraints. On random days, during her lunch period, I strip her in front of the lesbian prisoners and guards, bend her over a table, and fuck her to shivering orgasms as they watch. She finishes her lunch naked.  I won't say what I do to Bill, daily. Nor what the Sexual predators make sport of doing, after they saw him bent over bare-assed. It will be Halloween every day for her, until I cross back. Revenge is so sweet. Jan’s Ghost Guest Pam wants her house back and haunts a housewarming. LitEro Cat Ghost Guest A month after buying a distressed house, then getting it into 'move-in' shape, we threw a housewarming party for friends and new neighbors. Everything was going smoothly that day, I even kept my weekly tennis outing that Saturday. On the way home, I picked up the Deli order and just needed to change into a casual party outfit, before the guests arrived. Arriving home ,I saw the drier had failed to dry the laundry, including my intended party wardrobe choice. So I left on my tennis outfit and helped Jake set out the beverages and snacks. Then the doorbell rang, and I greeted my first guests. The few neighbors who came, were less outgoing than I hoped. Jake invited coworkers  their spouses, and his hunting buddies. I invited a few couples, too. They seemed to form their own groups, with shielded whisperings whenever they looked at me or my husband, Jake. I approached one whom I knew from work, Bev, and asked about the secrecy. "Well, Jan, you know; a notorious single woman died in this house. The agent must have told you."  She hadn't. Bev filled me in; "Pam was in her forties, divorced, and had a reputation for sleeping around, yet she was bitter and miserable when she got sick. She died suddenly, and no one went to her funeral. She loved this house, especially her 'meditation' room, which you converted into your workout room. Thanks for the open invitation, but don't expect any more to come. Jake's den was her 'special guest' room where she 'entertained.' Some say she still haunts this place and they won't enter." "Isn't that silly, believing in ghosts?" I smirked. A glass slid across the buffet table and crashed on the floor, though no one was near the table. The crowd hushed and stared. "No worries.” I assured them all. “Someone must have bumped the table. Jake, would you clean that up?" House Tour. I continued to show the house. When I got to the meditation room, something swiftly unzipped and pulled my short tennis skirt to the floor. No one was near me. As I quickly fixed it and reached up to show pull bar on the Nautilus exercise machine, my crop top pulled off me with so much force, it pulled me off balance, then it flew across the room. Some guests trembled in fear, others simply smiled knowingly, and looked around. Before I let go of the pull bar, to fetch my top, my bra unclipped and flew across the room. As if baring my tits to my guests wasn't enough, something bonded my grip to the bar and held my arms straight up. Every man there tented his slacks. Still in denial, and refusing to be embarrassed, I begged, "Great gag. Who's doing this?" "Say what I say, or more punishment comes." came a hoarse voice in my ear. Startled, I looked around and shouted to empty air, "No. I won't say that. Who are you?" The crowd of about 15 people looked at me and stared at my dangling tits. Then, my mouth spoke Pam's words, "Everybody Join Me. Show Off Your Tits. Come Look At Mine And Feel Them."  Two women then bared their tits, staring at me, entranced. Their men approached me and felt my tits. They pinched my nipples, shrugged, and walked away. When they approached the door, it slammed shut. No one could open it. Though my arms were still held up, Pam was more annoyed and pulled my skirt to the floor again. I shrieked and stood topless in my sheer thong. My guests began to understand my connection to Pam. The same two men circled me and examined my ass with their eyes and fingers as others felt panic rise. Pam finally released my grip, and I sat at the workout bench.  The ghost named Pam then forced my arms down, made them unzip the men, and extract their stiff cocks. "Repeat for me, Pam ordered. Then I declared her words; “These Two Happily Married Men, And Others Of You, Frequented My Guest Room, And Tasted My Charms." Pam controlled my hands as I jerked the two men, as their wives and other guests watched. The men resisted, yet stepped out of their slacks as if in a trance, and felt up my flawless ass. When I strained to stop jerking the men, Pam whispered, "Still resisting? Okay."  I was pressed onto my back, lying on the workout bench. I was Still stroking two big, stiff cocks, my thong got yanked, then started to slide down. When my minimal bush appeared, the two topless women gasped and rubbed themselves; their husbands smiled. The loss of my thong exposed my stiff clit. Seeing no harm in Pam's control, I began to enjoy showing off my body without shame. Several men moaned, including Jake. When the loss of the thong exposed my swollen labia, as the stretchy little cloth fell to my feet, I was deliciously naked in my housewarming, in front of my captive audience. To keep up appearances, I shouted, "Someone help. What's happening?" I wondered if they could see how wet I was. "We tried to warn you.” Bev said. “Pam was a vindictive bitch. She's not done with you yet." "Well, this is my house now and I make the rules." That may have been too much for Pam to accept. She whispered, "Really? Let's move to the weight bench and see." Against my will, Both my tits rose up as if pulled by my nipples, then dropped heavily. My mouth dropped with the sudden pain. Looking down, I saw my nipples being twisted and pinched though no one touched me. Something kicked my feet apart and spread my lips open for my guests. I felt a cold chill lick me, and then something unseen enter my pussy. It felt bigger than any cock I'd ever had in me. The pain matched the pleasure it gave. My clit shifted and jumped from its hood. I felt teeth scraping it. When my tits were squeezed and released, with my nipples twisting up tall and hard, I screamed out an ear-piercing climax. Hanging my gasping head, I fell to my knees and pulled the two cocks I still held; to my mouth. Already at the edge, my tongue lapping their cocks was enough to make both cum around and in my mouth. As I swallowed their cum, a chilly finger twisted into my ass. I came again and fell on my chest as the cold finger fucked my ass. I’m No stranger to anal, and that was still something wonderful and new. The two wives, already knowing their husbands had sought out Pam for casual sex, watched their men cum on me. Their fingers were quietly in their panties, jilling their pussies and rubbing their clits. They twisted their tall nipples and climaxed when their husbands did. Everyone watched the two women fully strip, then attack each other's husband expecting their stiffness to last longer after their release. Pam smiled knowing the town's secrets and seeing that one exposed. The icy finger left my ass; I sighed. Though I began believing, I said, "This is an elaborate trick. I still won't believe in ghosts." "Really? Explain This."  Speaking Pam's words, I said, "No one has helped Jan arrange anything  in this room, so no one knows what's in Jan's closet. Yet I do." The closet door swung open, revealing a box which fell open, off the high shelf. In it were several vibrators. One of them lifted up and moved to my hand. Still naked, cum covered, and several feet from anyone, I levitated a few feet. Turned to face the weight bench face down, I felt an angled pillow move under me. When I lay across it with my hips on it, I knew my bare ass was offered to all. With my legs pulled apart, my rear hole and special rear view of my swollen, wet pussy were clearly lit. I heard someone whisper, "Beautiful pussy." I sighed with pride. A spanking paddle flew out of the closet and slammed my ass hard on one cheek. Jake later told me my ass flushed bright red as I screamed. My arms were pinned so I had no defense against the hard whack on my other cheek. "Believe Me Now, Bitch?" "No!" "Now you're just being stubborn. Or are you starting to enjoy this? Can't have that."  My sexy cheeks spread, my lusty pussy on display, Pam showed everyone my winking, crinkled hole. The vibrator in my hand flew up and twisted itself into my pussy before turning on. Another vibrator flew from the box and wormed its way into my ass before turning on. The paddle went high, then slapped one cheek hard before rising again and slapping the other. I groaned and climaxed again as if full of two, big cocks. Bev said, "Jan, give up. She will just continue to torture you until you do.” Give her what she demands. Then The fun will end." "OK. I believe you, Pam. Are you satisfied, bitch? Show yourself. What do you want?" In Pam's voice, "I want my home back. But I know I need someone to be my contact. If you refuse, then you must move out." I answered, "If you can live here peacefully with us, we can have fun together. May I have my clothes back?" "Not yet, Jan. Let's move to the new den." I flew off the bench and landed in front of my guests. Bev passed me a napkin to wipe the cum off my face. In the den, Pam spoke through me again, "My Queen bed took most of this room. This is where I fucked most of the men here, and went down with several women. Jan should know who her neighbors are." Jake flew up a few feet, threw up his arms, and his shirt flew off. The rest of his clothes flew off next and he was as naked as I was. Everything on his desk slid to the floor as Jake gently lay on his back there with his stiff cock pointing up. His knees came up with a grunt as his cock bent stiffly down. He moaned, "oh, so cold," as a misty image of a beautiful, shapely, greenish, young woman appeared above him with her cheeks sucking on his cock. Many terrified fingers pointed; Bev said, "That's her; that’s Pam.” Another said; “I'd know her perfect tits and ass anywhere. Oops." Her secret was out. It was not to be the last. Pam pointed at Bev and in Pam's voice she said. "Yes, Bev and I were lovers. Jake here was one of my clients for several years, though Jan didn't know. I pushed him to buy my house from probate, so we could continue to fuck, with a provision. I wanted him and Jan to be my daily lovers and all my other clients to be welcome here in my bed. Jake agreed. Do you agree, Jan? Watch what I can make your husband do for me and in you."  Jake lurched and grunted several times as he launched a fountain of cum into Pam's mouth and through her head. The plume of cum fell back through her and landed on his balls.  "Bev, come lick this up. Jan, we await your decision." Pam was All smiles as Bev approached Jake, hungry for his cum, her clothes fell off with each step. By the time she spread his legs, she was tit-slinging naked in front of her neighbors, yet she didn't mind. She lifted his balls and began licking them clean, his shaft, his crown, and sucking the last of his cream from him. He was so thrilled with the intense warmth of her mouth, he came again, nearly filling her cheeks. I'd never seen my husband launch his cum like that, or Bev naked and hungry like that. When I approached, Bev was sharply bent over. I knelt behind her, spread her smooth cheeks and licked her wrinkled hole as my thumb pumped her pussy and spread her tangy juice around her anus. When I gently shifted her clit, she gifted me with a flood of her nectar. I fingered myself and mixed my juice with hers. The taste made me dizzy. She made Jake cum again and swallowed it all. I stood and settled my sex against her warm ass. Pam, still floating above them, rotated until her legs spread around me and I saw, then tasted her chilly, soaked pussy. Nearly as dense as when alive, I mumbled into her sweet-tasting pussy, "Yes, Yes. I accept. I want this pussy daily and I want all of you to feel free to visit us like this. We'll also have a monthly party for all of you. Thank you, Pam." Based on a post by LitEro Cat, for Literotica.

Girlfriend's coworker directs a live lesbian show for me.In 2 parts, By rtyuuioyuih1. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected. My girlfriend looked around the bar to make sure the coast was clear, and then nudged Emily with her feet. Emily took the signal and shimmied up into her seat between me and the nearly comatose Becky. "Sorry we got interrupted," she said to me."No, that was fantastic. That was so hot. I mean, I knew your oral skills were second to none, " Abby slapped me on the arm. "except for Abby's of course. But - well - your oral skills - with girls - also are - good?" I don't understand why I always sound like such a moron when I talk to Emily. I blame it on her cleavage. No wait, her nipple is out! "Ahem," my girlfriend looked at Emily and flicked her eyes downward pointedly.Emily followed Abby's eyes to her own nipple. "Woops!" She said, but she didn't seem that embarrassed as she tucked herself back into her shirt. "I got kind of excited down there. It's not every day you get to eat out such a cute young college girl. To your point, Ben, yes, my 'oral skills with girls also are good'." Emily giggled. "I have had a little practice since my own college days.""How about you, Becky?" my girlfriend asked. "You didn't seem able to say much, but I do think I heard you use the word 'never'?""No! Never!" Becky gasped."Well I'm glad we could," my girlfriend started but was interrupted."I've never been eaten out before." Becky finished."What!?" Emily demanded. "I figured by how shy you were that this might be your first time with a girl, but it was your first time getting your cunt licked at all?? Damn, I should've at least bought you a drink first.""No, it was fine. Really, it was amazing. I see now what all the fuss was about."Emily giggled. "Well, if you'd like to return the favor, Abby here has never been with a girl before, ""Oh I could never! Here??" Becky blushed profusely again."No, not here." Emily advised. "Ben and Abby live just a couple blocks away. We're taking this party back to their place.""We are?" I asked excitedly.Abby winked at me and grabbed me by the hand. Emily grabbed Becky by the hand and followed us out.Chapter 3Stepping out of the bar, into the cool, quiet night air was sobering. My girlfriend Abby was holding my hand, and clasped between our palms was Becky's thong. A few paces behind us, a blushing Becky was being led to our apartment by the giggling Emily.I spoke softly to Abby: "Where the hell did all this come from?"Abby slowed her pace somewhat to walk closer in-step with me. "I don't know. I've fantasized about something like tonight happening, and I know you have too. I guess I was nervous to ever try it for real though. But I love you and I trust you and I want to have fun with you. Sending Emily to the apartment to give you a blowjob and a titty-fucking was planned. Picking up Becky and what just happened in the bar was all pretty spontaneous. Emily sure is a wild one,  I wanna be a little wild too.""Hey, this has been the best day of my life, so if you wanna do more of this, then I'm in. I love you too." I told her."Good," she kissed me on the cheek. "Now shut up, you're spoiling the mood."I smiled as Abby sped back up walking toward our apartment. I tuned in to the conversation the other two girls were having."No, never!" Becky was explaining. "Well, except,  So one time, in my freshmen year, my roommate and I had a couple guys over in our dorm. We were playing truth or dare, and well, you know how boys are, so they dared us to kiss. It was real quick, just a couple of seconds, but I think she was trying to rev the guys up, so she grabbed my boob while we were kissing. I panicked and said I had to go study and I left her there with the two guys.""So that's your only girl-girl experience?" Emily asked."Yes, ma'am." Becky replied. "I'm from a pretty conservative town, so we didn't do things like that.""And you've never been eaten out before tonight. Damn, you're missing out. Speaking of, what happened with your roommate and the two guys?""Oh!" Becky blushed again. "I never got the full story, but when I came back in the morning, I found the three of them naked on the futon. I tiptoed around the apartment, grabbing my books for the day, and then left for class. When I came back that evening, the guys were gone and I never saw them again.""Damn. Well, no missing out tonight. Tonight we're gonna have some fun. I mean, more fun than we've had already." Emily declared.Abby unlocked our apartment and led us all toward the bedroom. I was glad I had straightened up while I was waiting to go to the bar, just in case. I stood dumbly in the corner waiting to be told what my role would be in tonight's proceedings. Becky and Abby were making idle small talk. We seemed to all be waiting for our instigator, who had disappeared at some point between the front door and the bedroom door.Emily seemed to know she was our ringleader because as soon as she entered the bedroom holding a bottle of red wine from our kitchen, she started giving orders. "Abby, give me your corkscrew, you know I always lose mine. Ben, pants off. Becky, - no, keep the dress on for now - just bring that chair over here. Abby, bring me four of Ben's ties. Ben, pick up the pace, shirt off, boxers off, let's go!"We all stumbled around the bedroom, trying to each do our part. Abby brought over my four ugliest ties. Were we each going to wear one? That could be interesting. Becky set down the chair facing the bed. I took off my clothes and stood there proud of my body (and my semi-hard erection). Emily took a swig of wine straight from the bottle, looked me up and down approvingly, and then pushed me down into the chair."Abby, give me a hand." Emily and Abby got to work tying my arms to the chair arms and my legs to the chair legs. I was bound, naked, with an erection that had been begging to go off for hours. "Good, good." Emily looked around appraising the scene. "Ok, we want Becky to feel safe, so Ben, you're staying right here where your libido can't get the best of you. Girls, on the bed!" Emily stripped off her shirt (Abby's shirt, borrowed that afternoon and still spotted with my dried cum) and let her gorgeous 34Es bounce free."This is gonna be fun!" Emily cheered. "I was just telling Ben this afternoon about how I mostly watch girl-girl porn. Now I get to direct my own little scene for Ben to watch!""Ok, Ms. Director. What's first?" Abby asked."First, I want to see your tits, Ms. Abby." Abby crossed her arms to take off her shirt. "No no no," Emily tutted. "Becky, I want you to take off Abby's shirt for her."Becky blushed but reached forward eagerly. She grabbed my girlfriend's shirt and raised it up slowly, revealing inch after inch of skin. The shirt caught briefly on Abby's 32Cs in her push-up bra, before springing upward to cover her face. Becky looked away embarrassed. "You both have such nice boobs," Becky lamented."Thank you," Abby replied. "Do you want to see more of them?"Becky didn't answer, but reached around to unclip Abby's bra. As Abby shook the bra off her shoulders and down her arms, her boobs swung back and forth. I've always thought my girlfriend was the hottest girl I'd ever seen naked. Her areola are nickel-sized, light brown, with perpetually erect nipples that often poke through her shirts."Becky, show Abby how much you like her tits." Emily directed.Becky leaned forward and took Abby's left nipple into her mouth. She sucked on it gently and my girlfriend hummed in pleasure. Then, Becky bit down slightly and my girlfriend yelped in surprise. Becky released my girlfriend's nipple and looked at her in horror, but my girlfriend smirked at her and ordered, "Come here!" They wrapped their arms around each other and began making out."My work here is done," Emily declared. We all looked at her in confusion. "What? I'm a deist director. I put the cogs in place, now it's time for you two to get it on. I'm sure you'll figure out the rest." Abby and Becky shrugged and got back to it.Emily got off the bed and started walking toward me, while unbuttoning her pants. She stopped to push them to the floor, presenting me once again with her neatly trimmed bush. "Woops," she said. "I was going to stuff my panties in your mouth to keep you quiet during the show, but I forgot my panties are still under your coffee table."Just then, a black thong landed on Emily's shoulder. We both turned toward the bed and saw my girlfriend smirking at us, already somehow completely naked, with Becky once again sucking on her nipples."This'll do." Emily agreed. "Ah, and this one too." Emily bent to pick up Becky's discarded pink thong from the floor by my chair. She wadded them both up and stuffed them in my mouth. "Perfect."Emily turned toward the bed, and while I was disappointed to lose sight of her perfect tits, I had the consolation of seeing her perfect ass. "Is this seat taken?" she asked, as she backed up toward my hard cock. She put her hands on top of each of my hands, raised up onto her tiptoes, and then guided her cunt toward the tip of my cock. "Best seat in the house," she decided as she lowered herself onto me. There was no up and down. She must've been as excited as I was by the show in front of us because she lowered herself steadily, slowly, deliberately onto me until I was balls deep in her cunt. If I thought her throat was snug, her cunt felt like home for my cock. As she rested her ass cheeks on my thighs, she groaned. "Oof, that feels good. That's all the activity you're getting though. You gotta wait your turn."And so, we turned our attention to the two hot girls on the bed. Emily leaned toward the side to make sure I had an unobstructed view, but otherwise didn't grind or move her hips at all. It felt like she was making a mold of my cock, as her cunt held such warm and tight, unmoving pressure around it for so long.Meanwhile, Becky was trailing her way down my girlfriend's body, one kiss at a time. "Just do what comes natural. What you would want done to you. What Emily did to you a couple hours ago." Abby instructed. With that, Becky nodded, took a deep breath, and dove in. We watched as Becky tongued and sucked on Abby's clit. Becky lowered herself a bit more and thrust her tongue into my girlfriend's cunt and licked her deeply. Then she moved back up and munched on her outer lips while swiping her tongue up and down. Abby, for her part, seemed to be loving it. She began moaning in ecstasy, but as Becky's intensity grew, Abby threw her head from side to side. "Oh my God. Oh my God! OH MY GOD! Ben, she, oh, she may be better than you! Damn, Emily, you must be a good teacher! Fuck!""I'm so proud of my student!" Emily beamed. Emily had taken to masturbating while watching this show. She still wasn't moving her hips on me, but as she swiped her fingers faster and faster across her clit, I could feel her cunt muscles contracting around my cock. It wasn't much, but it was building a long-awaited orgasm in me.Becky persisted and my girlfriend screamed. "Oh, ah, hee" followed by staccato whimpers told me my girlfriend was cumming.Simultaneously, Emily bent forward in front of me and then began shaking. I could feel her cunt milking my cock without her ass cheeks ever breaking contact with my thighs. Emily took a deep breath and then looked over her shoulder at me. "Thanks, Ben. That was just a small orgasm, not like the one you gave me earlier. But enough to tide me over til later. For now, I'm due on set." She giggled as she raised herself off of me slowly, and it was agonizing for my cock to be released again without cumming. I wasn't sure how much more of this I could take. My hands were still bound to the chair, so I couldn't even take care of myself if I wanted to. As Emily's cunt finally broke contact with my cockhead, a thin sticky thread of her cum continued to connect us until it too finally broke away.Emily climbed onto the bed. "That was amazing, girls. I know Abby enjoyed herself. What about you, Becky?""It got me so turned on hearing her cum and knowing I caused it. Damn. And she tastes so good! I had no idea!" Becky effused."Oh, really? Let me try some." Emily said as she put her hand on the back of Becky's head and pulled her into a deep kiss.I was aching watching this and anticipating what was coming next."Two of us are naked, and one of us is still wearing a dress." Abby pointed out."Hmm, that doesn't seem fair, now does it? Becky, arms up!" Emily ordered. She reached for the hem of Becky's dress and started raising it up over her body. I was gradually treated to views of her luscious thighs, shaved cunt, and firm tits. If I had to guess, they were 34A, with dime-sized pink nipples."I don't like wearing bras. No one at my college seems to mind." Becky explained."I'm sure they don't. They're so perky and fun!" Abby told her."I wish I had big boo; er, tits like you two." Becky complained, blushing."No, they're perfect!" Emily exclaimed. "Look, I can fit a whole one in my mouth." Emily attempted to demonstrate, but only managed to get about half of a boob in her mouth. She giggled, "See they're not even that small! I love them." Becky looked like she wanted to respond, but Abby wrapped her up in a kiss.The next hour was a blur of limbs and moans and tits and giggles and blushes and smirks. Becky made out with Abby while Emily ate Becky's cunt. Abby lay down while Emily sat on Abby's face and Becky ate Emily out again. The three girls lay in a triangle on the bed with Abby licking Becky who was licking Emily who was licking Abby. At some point, Abby retrieved her bag of toys from under the bed and shared them with the girls. Becky grinded on my girlfriend's vibrator while eating out a standing Emily, while Abby laid back and watched with her fingers on her clit. Becky and Abby knelt on the ground and bent over the bed, while Emily shoved dildos into each of their pussies. Emily and Abby scissored while Becky licked from one cunt to the next. Becky and Abby sixty-nined while Emily laid back with her fingers on her clit. I lost track of how many orgasms they each had. Meanwhile, I sat forgotten on the side - a lonely voyeur with an aching cock. Finally, the three girls collapsed onto the bed, spent.I managed to spit the two thongs out of my mouth and gasped for air. "Abby; please.""Oh, my god. Ben, I forgot you were there." Abby said."Oh, Ben, I'm sorry, I promised you more fun later and then we forgot about you. I think I'm too tired to get you off right now." Emily said."I wouldn't mind helping him out." Becky suggested, blushing."Becky! What has gotten into you?" Emily feigned shock."When we met you tonight, you were this demure country blonde college girl. Something has corrupted you." Abby smirked.Becky blushed harder. "Look, this has been fun and all. I really appreciate the new experiences you girls gave me, not to mention all the orgasms. But I went out tonight expecting to get some cock.""Well, help yourself." Abby offered with a wink at me.Chapter 4Girlfriend and her coworker watch me get to accept our new friend.I had never seen anything so erotic. Sitting on the bed, backs resting against the headboard, were the two hottest girls I had ever known: my girlfriend Abby and her coworker Emily. They were both completely naked. They both had bedhead, from all the head they had been getting and giving in bed. Their generous chests were flushed. Four erect nipples were pointed at me. Emily had a neatly trimmed triangle of hair above her cunt. My girlfriend had a narrower rectangle above hers. Their legs were intertwined and the tips of their big toes were touching. They each had one arm around the other girl and the other arm holding a glass of wine. They were waiting, like I was, to see what would happen next.In the foreground, was a petite college sophomore we had met earlier that night named Becky. I could only assume Becky was a natural blonde because her cunt was completely shaved. Her face was glistening with the other girls' cum. She was sitting at the foot of the bed, arms by her sides gripping the sheets, legs swinging as she considered where she wanted to start. Becky had been through a lot of firsts tonight, and it seemed like she wasn't done yet.I was still bound, naked, to the chair, my cock aching for relief after hours and hours of teasing.Finally, Becky seemed to make a decision. She stood up confidently, and slinked toward me, swinging her hips exaggeratedly. She sank to her knees in front of me and reached out with both hands, left on my balls, right on my shaft. "I have been waiting for this all night," she told me. She stuck out her tongue and touched it gently to my balls and then trailed it slowly up my shaft and around the head once. Then, she sucked the head into her mouth, looked up at me, and winked with her lips still wrapped around my cock. She started jacking her hand up and down my shaft firmly. Just then, a small squeeze bottle of lube landed at her feet. Becky stopped sucking me just long enough to turn to my girlfriend and thank her. Becky globbed plenty of lube onto my penis and then resumed stroking me, faster now.I felt euphoric at finally getting some real stimulation. I tried to hold off, but I didn't know how long I would last at this point.Becky returned her lips to my cock and started sucking insistently. With both hands and her mouth involved, she was working every part of my cock. On a downstroke, she left her hand wrapped around the base of my cock and let her mouth take over the stroking. In and out, she worked me deeper and deeper on each pass. I was moaning and groaning in ecstasy. Becky took me as deep as she could (about ¾ of the way down), and hummed a staccato.All my attention was on the girl on her knees, choking on my cock. That is, until Emily appeared on her knees next to Becky. Emily started coaching, "Yes, girl, just like that. Take that cock. Open your eyes wide and look up at him. That's it. Faster now. Swipe that tongue back and forth. Deeper now. Push some saliva out of your mouth. Take it. Take it! Do you wanna taste that cum? Do you want him to cum down your slutty throat? Deeper!" Emily was tweaking Becky's nipples, making Becky squeal in pleasure around my cock. Then, Emily grabbed a fistful of Becky's hair and started forcing her deeper. I grunted, but managed to hold on. Emily took over complete control of Becky's blowjob. Emily started violently pulling and pushing Becky's head back and forth on my cock. Becky gagged, but as she looked up at me, I could see determination in her eyes. Emily pulled Becky completely off my cock, turned her face 90 degrees, and then spit in Becky's face. The two girls started making out passionately. I glanced up briefly to see what my girlfriend thought of all this. Abby had hunger in her eyes, one hand massaging her tits, and the other hand working her clit.My attention snapped back to the blowjob as Emily stopped making out with Becky and instead impaled Becky's mouth on my cock until I was lodged firmly in her throat and Becky's nose was buried in my pubic hair. Emily held Becky there until Becky gagged once, twice, three times and then pulled her all the way off as Becky spluttered. Becky took hold of my cock once again and resumed stroking it rapidly. "Enough! Enough!" Becky told Emily. "That was amazing. I've never taken a cock so deep before. But now I want him inside me."Emily acquiesced and returned to the bed, where she began masturbating right next to my girlfriend. Becky stood, turned around, and seated herself unceremoniously on my cock. She began riding me in a standing, reverse cowgirl.I couldn't believe I was still holding on. I had felt ready to burst all night and now I was holding on impossibly long. As Becky continued to bounce up and down in my lap, I started to grow concerned. I've done this to myself before. Sometimes, when I masturbate, I'll edge myself too long and then I won't be able to cum. That wasn't an option tonight.I started thrusting up into Becky as she rode me. Becky stopped bouncing and instead started rolling her hips in my lap. She was working herself to a quick orgasm. She started grunting, higher and higher pitched each time, until finally she screamed and her body shook on me. She stopped briefly to catch her breath and then got back to work, bouncing her ass up and down. She untied my hands and I took the opportunity to grab each of her boobs and knead them firmly. She moaned in pleasure and rode me harder. I used one hand to push her forward until her boobs were touching her knees. While she was down there, she untied my feet.Now, fully freed, I picked her up with my cock still inside her and bent her over the bed. I started pounding into her from behind and she yelped as I dug deeper and deeper into her vagina."Damn, babe," said Abby. I looked up at them and saw that Abby and Emily were still sitting side by side, but now their arms were crossed and they were working each other's clits instead of their own. "I love watching you fuck. Fuck, this is hot!"I grabbed this petite college blonde by the thighs and I spun her around on to her back without taking my cock out of her. I put her feet up on my shoulders, grabbed her thighs, and pounded into her, as I watched her 34As bounce. Her eyes alternated between squinted shut in concentration and wide open in shock. I could tell by her breathing, fast then held then gasped then fast again, that she was going through cyclical waves of orgasmic pleasure. I could tell my abs, my legs, my everything was going to be sore tomorrow. I was sweating profusely trying to bring myself to orgasm with Becky, but I just couldn't do it. I pounded her harder and harder until, at one orgasmic peak, her eyes fluttered then shut, her head slumped to the side, and her arms dropped."Um, babe. Babe! Stop!" Abby yelled and started to crawl across the bed toward us.Becky opened her eyes. "Don't - don't you dare - don't you dare stop. Don't you dare stop him." She pleaded drearily.Abby stopped and looked at Emily. "Damn," they said together. Abby and Emily crawled along the bed toward us and each took one of Becky's nipples into their mouths. Becky's eyes opened wide as she screamed out in another orgasm. I stepped back from the bed for a moment to catch my breath. Then, I grabbed Becky by the feet and pulled her toward me. I put one hand behind her shoulder and lifted her, set her down on the ground in front of the bed. I raised her ass in the air until only Becky's shoulders and head were still on the ground. I then lined up my cock with her cunt and pounded down into her, while holding her thighs in the air.Abby crawled off the edge of the bed, put her elbows on either side of Becky's head, and started making out with Becky. Emily crawled up behind Abby, spread her legs which were still on the bed, and started eating Abby out.I pile-drove into Becky and finally felt an orgasm building in my balls. I grunted as the orgasm built in me. With a guttural yell, I came deep into Becky's cunt, spurt after spurt until her cunt filled up. I removed my cock and continued to cum down Becky's trim stomach, on her tits, on her face, in her hair, I had never cum so much in my life. When I was done, I dropped Becky's legs to the floor and then dropped to the floor myself, exhausted.We all lay in a heap, breathing deeply for several minutes. Becky was the first to get up. She quickly disappeared from my peripheral vision, and when I raised my head, she had found her phone. She was taking selfies of all the cum caked to her face and her body. "I've gotta memorialize this night," she told us. "Group photo!" she announced. The three girls crowded together and I took a couple photos with Becky's phone."Now a fun one!" Emily called.The girls all stuck their tongues out and made peace signs. I snapped a photo. They put their peace signs in front of their mouths and stuck their tongues through the 'V's. I snapped another photo. They continued this photo-shoot until they ran out of ideas for poses. Becky then texted the best ones to each of us, so we could all have her number."We should get together again soon." Abby suggested. "Maybe we could all watch a movie, and eat starbursts out of each other's pussies?"Becky blushed, but was the first to say, "Absolutely!"Becky and Emily got dressed again. Emily giggled as she convinced Becky to leave her underwear behind and leave the cum on her face, at least until they found Becky's car. We exchanged hugs, and the girls finally left."Hey babe," Abby started after she shut the door. "I texted one of those photos to Beth, and she wants to join us for movie night. And speaking of movie night, .I didn't tell you, but I installed a hidden camera in our bedroom the other day. I was expecting to catch a little action with Emily (To Be Determined). But do you wanna watch tonight's video?"I took a deep breath and laughed. "Maybe tomorrow night, hun."By rtyu uioyuih 1 for Literotica.

Girlfriend's coworker walks in on me masturbating.In 2 parts, By rtyuuioyuih1. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.  Chapter 1There was a knock at the door.I chose to ignore it. It was probably just the delivery guy with some package my girlfriend Abby, had ordered. He could just leave it in the hall. I was, shall we say, indisposed at the moment: in bed, pants off, headphones on,  you get the picture. My Abby was at work and I had chosen to spend my evening with a little stress relief. We have a healthy and active sex life, don't get me wrong. But there's something different about doing it yourself every now and then."Ben, open up!" God damn it. I recognized that voice. Although, I had never heard it here before. That was Abby’s coworker, Emily. They were waitresses together at the place a couple buildings over. The nice thing about living downtown is that everywhere we needed to go, including work, was walking distance. I had met Emily on several occasions when I'd come by the restaurant. We had even gone out for drinks as a group after my girlfriend got off work.I always liked hanging out with Emily. She was genuinely sweet, funny, and enjoyable company. She was also, coincidentally, stacked. I can only guess of course, but I'd estimate she's 5'6", 110 pounds (10 of which were boobs), and maybe a 34E. She looked like a brunette Kate Upton. And clearly, I wasn't the only one who thought so. My girlfriend had raved about how nice Emily's boobs were, and would affectionately laugh at how her friend always seemed to show up to work with the back zipper pulled down, when rent was due. One night after drinks, I was feeling particularly brash, and on the walk home I confessed to my girlfriend that I found her friend difficult to look in the face. She playfully slapped my arm, but then conceded that she too struggled to make eye contact after a couple beers. That wasn't the only allusion my girlfriend made to her bi-curiosity, but that's a story for another time."Ben, hurry, I know you're in there! I only have a few minutes!"Whoops. How long had I left Emily knocking at the door? I guess my reminiscing had melded into my fantasizing. God damn it, "Coming!" I yelled to her. I thought I heard a small giggle from the hallway. I opened the door from my apartment only wide enough to stick my head out. I didn't necessarily want her to see the rest of me like this. "Hey, Emily, what's up?""Finally!" Emily said. "Your girlfriend told me you'd be home to let me in. Look, while we were doing our side work, I accidentally spilled marinara sauce all over my bodice. I don't have time to run all the way home, and your place is so close to work, and your girlfriend said I could clean it here.""Oh, um, sure. Of course. Um, come in, " I hoped my extra-long tee shirt would hide my dwindling erection. I wasn't sure how my girlfriend expected one of her shirts to fit Emily - my girlfriend is the hottest girl I know, but she's not as well-endowed as Emily; no one I'd ever met is as well-endowed as Emily.Emily pushed past me into the apartment. She gave me a quick look up and down, smirked, and said, "Cute outfit. Where's your girlfriend's dresser?""In the bedroom, to the left there," I informed her. I was so pleased to be of assistance to this wildly attractive, platonic friend that I briefly forgot the state of the bedroom. A little too late, I clamored to follow Emily in, hoping to subtly straighten up.Emily saw the sheets thrown back, the open laptop, the headphones. She looked back at me, starting with my boxers, and then flicking her eyes up to meet mine. She smirked, and said, "Don't worry. Your girlfriend warned me what I'd be interrupting."Great, I thought. I know girls talk, but I'd prefer these sorts of habits were more of a private matter between me and my girlfriend."And don't be embarrassed," Emily continued. "I spend my days off the same way."That shocked me. While my sex life had been pretty active since getting to college, and I had learned a lot about the world from the internet and my girlfriend, I had grown up in a very conservative household - the type where it was assumed girls didn't enjoy sex and that masturbation was an exclusively male past time. I was relieved to learn over the past couple years that those were all inaccurate assumptions.While I was reeling from Emily's brazen confession (and trying not to picture her in action until after she'd left), she had apparently chosen a shirt: one my girlfriend would probably consider over-sized and comfy, but might look tight and sexy on Emily's frame. Emily had exited to the living room, and I distractedly followed. "Well, I'm glad I was able to help. Are you gonna make it back to the restaurant in time for-"I froze mid-sentence. Emily had stripped off her one-piece right there in my living room - right there in front of me! Her boobs were as perfect as I had imagined. They didn't sag or droop an inch when released. Her nipples were tight and erect, right at the center of two perfect pink, quarter-sized areola."Ben? Ben. Ben!" Emily giggled and I became aware I'd missed the last several seconds of whatever she'd been saying. "Are you alright, Ben?" I nodded. "They're just tits, Ben. Although, I'm happy you like them." I nodded again. "Why don't you have a seat, Ben? You look like you're gonna fall over." Emily giggled again. I loved that giggle. She washed out the stain and grabbed a bath towel to pat the outfit dry. It was a black satin, so any wetness was not too noticeable."As I was saying," Emily continued, "I actually don't have to be back at work for a little while. It turns out they overscheduled us tonight. I just want to be back for the dinner rush. Seeing as we've got some time to kill, I thought maybe I'd hang out here for a little bit?"I finally found my voice. "That sounds great!" Too eager. "That sounds great," I repeated more measuredly. I'm not sure when Emily had put on my girlfriend's shirt, but I was finding it easier to think now - even despite her nipples poking so prominently through the thin cotton. "What do you want to do?""Well," Emily stretched out the word as she stretched her arms up to the ceiling, stretching the tits up to expose more of her midriff temporarily. She giggled again as she couldn't help but notice me noticing her body. "Maybe we could finish what you started?""What?""You know. You could go get your laptop and we could finish whatever you were watching. I'm always curious what other people are into.""I don't know, ""Come on, Ben, it'll be fun!" She bounced in her chair as she said so. I was still hesitating, so Emily got up and went back to the bedroom herself. She talked as she walked, "Look, it'll be harmless. You touch yourself; I'll touch myself. No harm, no foul."I finally gave up. This was too good an opportunity to miss. And she was right, if we both kept to ourselves, then we weren't doing anything too illicit, right? But then I remembered what I had been watching when Emily knocked."Oh," I heard from the doorway. "Busty college slut titty-fucks lucky guy," Emily read the title as she carried my laptop back to the living room. "I should have guessed. And she's a brunette too. Fantasizing about anyone in particular?" she teased me.I was so embarrassed. I don't always masturbate thinking about Emily,  but I'd be lying if I didn't say she's a lead actress in my mental entourage. I didn't know how this was supposed to proceed (my girlfriend knew I watched porn, but we had never watched together), so I was glad Emily was taking the lead. She set my laptop on the coffee table, sat down next to me, and cuddled up next to me. Already, we were touching, but I guess it wasn't sexual touching."I usually watch girl on girl," Emily casually informed me. "I just find the female form more sensual. But I can get off to this too."I was watching, but I couldn't pay attention. I was too nervous about what I was expected to do next, and I kept stealing glances at Emily's. Emily kept looking from the porn to me, back to the porn, and back to me. "Go ahead," she encouraged. "Finish what you started." When I hesitated, Emily stood up, unceremoniously shook her ass at me, and sat back down. That was enough for me. One glance at Emily's tight ass, and my cock popped through the flap of my boxers all by itself. "Finally!" Emily said. "That's what I've been waiting for."The porn was long-forgotten. I was too busy admiring Emily's fit body, the curve of her thighs, and the trimmed brunette triangle of hair just above her cunt lips. Likewise, Emily was too busy admiring my penis. It stood proudly erect, I want to believe it can get to 7 inches long and 4and a half inches around. "You've got some good equipment," she complimented me as casually as if we were comparing kitchen aid mixers. And with that, she got to work: she stuck three fingers of her right hand in her mouth, sucked them gratuitously, lowered them to her cunt, and began fingering her clit. I was awestruck and frozen in place. Rolling her eyes, Emily grabbed my right hand, licked my palm up to my fingertips, sucked three of my fingers into her mouth, and then placed my hand on my cock. I got the message and started stroking.We watched each other play for what felt like a lifetime. Every fidget of her fingers, every twitch of her thighs, every flutter of her eyelashes, and every gasp from her lips was burned into my memory forever. She knew exactly how to touch herself to get herself off, and I knew she was telling the truth when she said she spent her days off the same way I do. All too soon, her body tensed up and I knew she was on the verge of orgasm. Still, she surprised me one last time."Choke me," she demanded softly."What?"She looked me right in the eye, and said, "Choke me."I was too far gone to remember our "hands to ourselves" rule, so ever the accommodating host, I wrapped my left hand around her neck and squeezed. That pushed Emily over the edge and her whole body convulsed and shook with orgasm. Her fingers were a blur on her clit. Her face turned red and her lips clamped tightly shut. I almost came just at the sight of this powerful orgasm.When she finally opened her eyes and gasped for breath, I released my grip on her throat. She came down slowly and her breathing evened out. She looked me in the eyes again. "Thank you.""No, honestly, thank you! That was the sexiest thing I've ever seen.""Did you get off too?" Emily asked, while looking around for some evidence of my cum."No, not yet.""Is that due to performance anxiety, or wishful thinking?" Emily asked coyly."I was a bit distracted," I teased back."Well, I think I need to thank you for letting me in to borrow your sink" she suggested. My heart leapt as Emily slid to the floor in front of me. She grabbed my cock with her right hand, which was still wet from playing with her cunt. She started to jack me off, slowly but firmly. As I sunk into my seat on the couch, she leaned forward and licked all the way up my shaft, before sucking the head into her mouth. She rolled the head around and flicked her tongue on the underside. Then, she steadily and deliberately pushed my cock deeper and deeper into her throat until her nose was in my pubic hair. I twitched in her mouth, but held on for dear life. I didn't want this to end just yet. She pulled her head back off my penis and breathed in deeply, a trail of spit leading from my tip to her lips."Have you ever actually titty-fucked a busty college slut?" she asked me. I shook my head violently and Emily giggled. "Well, what are you waiting for?" She got up on her knees in front of me, bunched up my girlfriend's shirt until it covered her boobs but exposed her midriff again, and pulled me by my knees toward the front of the couch. She spit into her own cleavage and then rubbed it in. Seemingly frustrated by the lack of lubrication, her eyebrows furrowed briefly. Then, her eyes brightened as she reached down to her still dripping cunt, inserted one finger at a time between her lips, and then brought her now re-wetted hand to rub into her cleavage. Satisfied, she turned her attention back on me and thrust my penis between her luscious boobs. As she bounced her tits on my cock, I thought nothing could ever top this experience.I was glad I had already cum this afternoon and had been on round two when Emily knocked, or I never would've lasted as long as I did. The feeling of her big boobs squeezing my cock, the knowledge that her pussy juice was providing the lube, the sight of my cock peeking out of her cleavage, and the taboo of Emily wearing my girlfriend's shirt were leading me to orgasm quickly. Emily looked up at me with her big beautiful doe eyes and asked if I wanted to try one more thing with my little college slut. Of course I did.Emily extracted my cock from her tits, stood up, and walked around the coffee table. I watched her ass sway and wondered what she had in store for me next. Emily laid on her back on the coffee table with her head towards me, poked her chin toward the ceiling, looked me in the eye, and winked. That was all the invitation I needed. I got on my knees and roughly shoved my cock down her throat again. I fucked her face like I longed to fuck her cunt. Emily fondled my balls while I drove my cock in and out of her mouth recklessly. This final position was too much and I quickly told her, "I'm gonna cum!" I pulled out and reached to start jerking myself off, but Emily slapped my hand out of the way and took over finishing the job."Cum!" she ordered. "Cum all over my pretty little face. Cum all over my slutty little lips. Cum all over my tits in your girlfriend's tiny little shirt!" Who was I to refuse her request? After so much buildup, I came everywhere. I came on her pretty little face. I came on her slutty little lips. I came on her tits in my girlfriend's tiny little shirt.Emily smiled and giggled. "Yum, that was so much fun!" she exclaimed. She sat upright and turned to look at me. Her mascara was running down her cheeks, there was spit all over her face, cum was dangling off her nose and her chin, there were puddles of cum on her clavicle running down into her cleavage, and there were wet spots of cum on her shirt.In my post-cum clarity, I began to feel an inkling of guilt, but Emily promptly squashed that. "Your girlfriend was in on this by the way.""What!?""Your girlfriend was in on this. She spilled the marinara on me on purpose. She told me you'd be here masturbating. She told me you fantasized about my tits. She told me to get a little crazy with you. If you don't believe me, check your phone."My phone? Where was my phone? I ran to the bedroom to retrieve it, and there was a text from my girlfriend from half an hour ago. "Send me a photo of that little cum-slut!" I chuckled at how I'd been set up, and in admiration for my wonderful girlfriend. We'd talked about opening our relationship but only as a fantasy while we were fucking. I never thought she'd actually condone it."She wants a photo," I informed Emily. Emily smiled at me with cum still dripping off her face, with her nipples poking through my girlfriend's shirt, and with her neatly trimmed bush on display. She gave a peace sign as she posed for the photo."Send that to me too," Emily requested. I offered her a tissue, but she only cleaned up the mascara and then threw the tissue away. "I think I'll leave the cum there. At least until I get back to work. I heard it's good for the skin." Emily winked at me as she pulled on her jeans. "Hey, you should meet us for drinks after work. And no more jacking off between now and then! I don't think we're done with you just yet."Emily headed out the door, and I collapsed onto the couch. As I looked to my right, I saw Emily's black thong on the floor under the coffee table. My phone chimed, and I saw a new message had arrived. Emily had sent me a photo. She was back at work and she had taken a selfie in the bathroom mirror. My girlfriend was with her and was licking a glob of my cum off Emily's face. The message read, "I got some help cleaning up before I clocked in." Despite all it had been through today, my cock rallied to attention. It was going to be tough not masturbating again until I met up with these girls for drinks.Fun with girlfriend's coworker continues in bar after work.Chapter 2It seemed like midnight would never come, but finally I was walking into the bar my girlfriend and her coworkers frequent after work. I had thought abstaining from jacking off would be difficult, but honestly I was so worn out from my first round with Emily that I needed the time to refuel. I glanced around to our favorite spots in the bar and quickly found my girlfriend waving me over toward the corner booth.Like her coworkers, my girlfriend Abby was still dressed for work, in a black one-piece strapless maillot. It harkened to the days of the Playboy clubs. Her shoulder-length brown hair had been set free from the hair pins. Her 32C boobs had not been set free from her push-up uniform. She looked a bit like a 5'10" version of Anna Kendrick.Abby got up so I could slip past her into the booth. That left Abby at the end, me next, Emily in the middle, a girl I hadn't met after Emily, and another coworker (Beth? I think?) at the other end. "The guys are milling around the bar trying to get laid," Abby informed me. "Joke's on them, we snagged the hottest girl for our table!" The girl I hadn't met yet choked on her beer, glared briefly at Abby, and then stared down into her beer, blushing. "Oh I'm just teasing you! Ben, this shy little thing is Becky." Becky smiled at me and held out her hand. "She was one of my last tables tonight. She got stood up for a date - don't be embarrassed! He was probably a loser anyway! - She got stood up tonight, so we invited her out with us.""Nice to meet you, Becky." I reached across Emily to shake Becky's hand. Becky was cute. She looked like Kristen Stewart when she chooses to be blonde. On any other night, I would've enjoyed chatting up Becky, but tonight I was a bit distracted by what the hell would or would not happen with Emily and my girlfriend later. "Well, I should probably catch up a bit. Abby, will you let me out so I can go grab a drink?""I'll come too!" the coworker I was now sure is named Beth announced. "I'm due for another round." Beth followed me up to the bar."I'll have a pint of the rotating pale ale, whatever it is tonight. Whatever Beth is drinking, you know what, how about another round for that whole table in the corner. Thanks!""Aw, thanks Ben!" Beth leaned in to hug me. Then, just soft enough for me to hear, she said, "I hope you're expecting to get lucky tonight. Although, I suspect you already did. I walked into the bathroom at work earlier and found your girlfriend and Emily taking a pretty interesting photo. Was that all your cum I saw on Emily's face? By the look on Abby's face it must have tasted pretty good. I wouldn't mind getting a taste myself. If Abby's cool with it, of course.""Here are your drinks, Ben. On your tab?" the bartender interrupted.I nodded, as Beth took her beer off the tray. "Think about it!" Beth said as she winked at me and headed off to chat with one of the male waiters they worked with: Mark, or Mack, or Matt, or Chris, not important.I set the tray of drinks on the table and Abby got up to let me by. As I settled into the middle of the corner booth, I tried to get caught up on the conversation. Becky was a sophomore at the local college, studying engineering. Tonight was supposed to be her first date since high school, as she had preoccupied herself with her studies.I was already only half-listening, when I became further distracted by the feeling of a hand resting on my upper thigh. I turned to my girlfriend and saw her smirk, but she never broke eye contact with Becky."There must be a lot of guys in your classes to choose from. I wouldn't get too hung up on this one." Abby said casually, as she started pulling down my zipper with one hand. I definitely did not hear Becky's answer, as Abby fished my cock out and held it gently. Maybe I'm alone in this, but I love the feeling of starting out soft and growing in a girl's hand or mouth. As opposed to getting aroused and hard before even getting my pants off. Abby knew this about me. Lucky for me, she also finds it erotic to suck on me while I'm still soft, although I don't stay soft for long in her mouth. As Abby began stroking me under the table, I looked around the bar and sipped my beer, trying to not draw too much attention to myself. It felt like everyone knew and was talking about it, but I'm sure that was all in my head. The bar was dark and the benches were pushed in a little too far under the table.At some point, Becky excused herself to use the restroom. My girlfriend looked at me, then looked at Emily. I looked at Emily. Emily looked at me, then my girlfriend. I felt like the three of us were having a conversation, but that I didn't speak the same language as the two girls. Emily looked back at me, giggled, winked, and then slipped under the table. I looked at Abby, who smiled back at me. Next thing I knew, Abby's hand was gone and the now familiar feeling of Emily's lips had replaced it. I must've groaned involuntarily because Abby shushed me. But what was I supposed to do as I felt Emily's tongue trailing up one side of my cock and down the other? I just hoped that Abby's body, the purses on the floor, and the darkness of the bar would hide what we were doing.Becky returned to the table and slid back into her end of the bench, which was somewhat across from me in this corner booth. "Where's Emily?" Becky asked."Oh, she got tired of peanuts, so she went looking for a bigger snack," my girlfriend quipped."Oh, okay." Becky accepted. "So, how did you two meet?"I couldn't believe how casually my girlfriend was talking to this new girl, while her friend was under the table blowing me. Emily was getting so sloppy, I was sure my pants were gonna have a big wet spot on them from her spit. Meanwhile, the suction from her throat was pulling me in like Emily's uvula was itchy and she needed my help to scratch it."Anyway, long story short, he dragged me away from the punch bowl, pulled me into the bathroom, and railed me over the counter until I came hard enough to see stars." I heard my girlfriend conclude."Oh! My goodness!" Becky blushed furiously."Yeah, we were about your age at the time, and we've been together ever since." I added. Or, I think I added. I may not have actually made any words in my Emily-induced delirium."That's very, uh, that's very nice, sweet that you've been toget; where did Emily get off too?" Becky stammered."Oh, I don't think she's gotten off yet, " Abby purred. "Although, she tells me she can get off this way.""Wha" Becky started, but was interrupted by my girlfriend yelping. Emily had jabbed at her under the table for gossiping. Becky's eyes suddenly narrowed and she looked at the expression on my face. She leaned to the side and looked down under the table, then bolted upright. "Oh. My. Goodness!""Relax," my girlfriend chided."I should probably be going now." Becky started."Relax, please, stay." My girlfriend pleaded.Becky grabbed her coat and began to stand. Emily relinquished my cock when I was so close to cumming. It took all my discipline to stop from cumming all over the underside of the table now that Emily's mouth wasn't there to catch it. Emily reached out from under the table and grabbed Becky's hand and pulled her back to a sitting position. I watched as Emily waddled on her knees over toward Becky, pulled Becky's knees apart, reached up under Becky's sundress, and pulled down Becky's pink thong."What are you, I've never, here!?" Becky stammered.Emily wasn't to be deterred. She dove face first under Becky's dress and got to work. Becky sat up straight as an arrow and clamped her lips together tightly. But she didn't move and she didn't ask Emily to stop."See? No reason to leave yet." My girlfriend insisted with a smile.Emily peeked out from under Becky's dress for just a moment. "Someone was planning to get lucky tonight. She's completely shaved down here." Becky blushed even redder if possible. Emily pulled Becky's thong the rest of the way off and tossed it in my lap. My girlfriend promptly picked up the thong, wrapped it around my cock, and resumed softly stroking it for me - not enough to get me off, but enough to keep me interested as she liked to say (but really, how could I not be interested at a time like this?)."So Becky, what are you planning to do with your engineering degree?" Abby asked with a smirk. Becky was, at this point, incapable of even making eye contact with Abby, let alone answering her. Abby picked up her beer and sipped it, waiting patiently for an answer she knew would never come.I was at my wit's end. I had been so close to cumming when Emily abandoned me, now my girlfriend was stroking my cock with some other girl's thong, while Emily was on her knees eating that girl out.Becky was still sitting up straight like her spine was made of steel. Her big green eyes were open wide, looking wildly around the bar. Suddenly, she squinted them shut tightly, and whimpered. Her hand fell from the table and slapped the seat cushion next to her. With her elbow locked, she slapped the seat cushion again and again and again. She let out a little squeak that was luckily drowned out by the bar's music. Finally, her eyes and her mouth shot open simultaneously as she sucked in a big gulp of air, held it, and then let it out slowly, sinking into the seat cushion and slumping against the seat back at long last. Her eyes fluttered and her mouth hung open, as her breathing returned to normal.To be continued in part 2, By rtyuuioyuih1 for Literotica.

 Hardcore sex in the Jungle. by Tommy8305. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.  A tribe of scantily glad, statuesque, women are out in the jungle hunting cock! Unlike other local tribes the warriors are white with the exception of the leader and a couple of the girls who have darker, olive coloured skin. Having lured him into a trap they snare a Tarzan like figure. He is dressed in just a loincloth, is really well built and muscular. It takes 4 or 5 of the warriors to wrestle him to the ground. As he is pinned to the floor a couple of the girls are already grabbing the front of his loincloth, checking out his equipment! Once they have him tied up they march him back to their camp, which is in a small clearing in the jungle and as night falls it is time for fun by the campfire! They are keen to assess his 'potential' so they have him standing with his hands tied behind his back around a large wooden pole driven into the ground, in the open space in the centre of the village. The prisoner is at one side of the space and the Queen of the tribe's 'throne' is on the other side of the space, directly opposite the prisoner. The scantily clad warriors are sat around in a semi circle fanning out from the throne. The space is illuminated by a number of small fires burning around the perimeter. Their light creates an eerie yet warm glow. The Queen walks slowly into the circle and goes across to the throne. Laya is stunning; she's a tall, athletic type, with long legs and slender thighs that are topped by a short animal-skin skirt. Her long dark hair is tied back in a tail. She is buxom and her top barely contains her ample breasts. Either the cool night air or the anticipation of what might be to come has made her nipples hard and push up against the soft material of her top. She sits down and crosses her legs showing off her slender thighs. She stares at Tarzan's loincloth wondering whether what lies beneath will please or disappoint. Tarzan stares back wondering whether he will get to feel those thighs around his waist whilst he pleasures her pussy! He feels the blood start to surge into his cock. A short command from Laya brings Tarzan back to his senses and causes one of the olive skinned warriors to rise up from the her position in the semi circle and move toward Tarzan. Ona is slightly shorter than most of the other warriors. Nonetheless she has ample breasts and long dark hair like Laya. As she stands a few feet away she stares into Tarzan's eyes as she takes off her short, little skirt. Then in just an animal skin, bikini like outfit she starts a slow, erotic dance as the tribe start to clap and chant rhythmically! As she gyrates around in front of him she slides her hands up and down her body, occasionally stroking her ample breasts through her taught little top. At other times she runs her long slender fingers across the front of her knickers provocatively. It is not long then before the warriors see the first signs of a bulge in the front of Tarzan's loincloth. Encouraged by his response, Ona slowly removes her top and her ample breasts spill out. Her nipples are long and hard and the dark circles around the base are so swollen they distort the perfect shape of her tits. As she continues her dance she massages her tits and the long hard nipples poke between her fingers. Now her hands slide down to her hips. Slowly, as she continues to gyrate, she hooks her thumbs into the waist of her knickers and as she slides them down over her slender hips her dark bush is gradually revealed. Despite it being thick and curly, Tarzan can just make out her perfect peach-shaped pussy and can see that her clit is hard and swollen. Instinctively he runs his tongue around his lips as he imagines flicking it across her magic button! She moves towards him thrusting her pussy at the bulge in his loincloth and gyrating against his hardness. Tarzan thrusts his hips at her and they both imagine his cock in her pussy! As she dances up close to him now she slowly turns, bends slightly forward and pushes her pert little arse against his growing bulge. Again he thrusts at her and as he looks down he visualises splitting her big round cheeks with his cock. Now, she moves away from him and as she dances naked in front of him her hands all over her tits and pussy. The tribe watch as the front of his loincloth continues to rise. Intrigued by the big bulge Ona stops dancing and drops to her knee in front of him. She takes hold of the loincloth and starts to pull it down slowly over his muscular hips. First they see the curly hair, then the thick base of his cock, then his big heavy balls. And then, as she continues to slide the garment down, inch after inch of his thick, swollen shaft starts to appear until his cock springs free. A gasp goes up from the tribe! Just released from its prison, his cock is not yet fully erect but even so it arches out some 10 inches from his hairy groin. Not only is it long, the shaft is thick too; really thick and the big swollen head droops towards the girl at his feet. She resists the temptation to give it a pull but instead she flicks out her tongue and licks the head several times making it glisten. Then she sits back on her haunches and watches as it keeps growing and the droopy head slowly rises up until it is pointing toward the night sky. It is huge!! Tarzan is hung like a horse!! Now she can't resist the temptation any longer! She grabs the middle of his equine member with both hands, pulls down the head towards her face and takes 4 or 5 inches of cock in her mouth. It is so thick it she has to open her little mouth really wide. As her head bobs back and forth on the end of his cock, she pulls the thick shaft vigorously and Tarzan growls his approval. Sucking and pulling, she works his cock getting it bigger and harder as the tribe egg her on. Soon she has Tarzan in frenzy! As Tarzan looks around the circle of warriors he sees that many of them are either stroking their tits through the sheer material of their tops or some have discarded their skirts and have their hands stuffed in their panties rubbing their pussies. In the centre Ona releases his huge cock and stands up before him. As she faces him she runs her hands over her ample tits, rubbing the erect nipples. Then she turns her back to him, bends forward placing her hands on her knees and wiggles her tight, little ass at him, teasingly. As she bends forward, the sight of her tight little ass and her plump, bulging pussy is the focus of his attention and he can contain himself no longer. With a big roar he strains his huge shoulders and breaks the bindings holding his huge hands behind his back. Before Ona can react, he grabs hold of her slender hips with his huge hands and pushes her to the floor on all fours. To the shock of the tribe, a huge wolf like dog walks through the cordon of warriors and up to Ona. It circles round first sniffing the air and then moves up behind her, sniffing between her legs. It then starts to lap at her wet pussy and the girl moans. As the dog laps away its cock starts to appear and there are murmurs form the tribe. Is the wolf going to mount the? But before it gets the chance Tarzan grunts and the dog moves out the way and lies to the side. So now Tarzan moves up and as he stands behind her, with his huge cock jutting out over her petite frame. As he looks down at her he tenses his firm buttocks making cock bounce up and down to the delight of the girls watching. Eager to take the gorgeous Ona at his feet he moves quickly now and drops to his knees between the girl's legs. He slides a big hand down over the smooth cheeks of her tight little arse, pushes his thick fingers through her curly bush and runs them along the lips of her swollen pussy. Ona barks like a dog! Her pussy is dripping wet already as he strokes it vigorously. He pulls his hand out and wipes her juice over the big swollen head of his cock. He takes hold of his shaft and strokes it as he pulls it down to point it between her slender thighs. As he crawls forward on his knees to enter her for the first time her he lets out a heavy growl. As he moves forward, Laya rises from her chair and moves towards the couple in order to get a close up of the forthcoming copulation. The tribe follow her lead and crowd around the pair. In the middle Tarzan slides the huge cock-head down between the firm cheeks of her ass and rubs it up and down her hairy snatch. Then with a lunge he hits the target and spears her pussy with his monstrous cock. She moans but Tarzan can see that despite the power of his thrust, her little wet pussy is still so tight that he has only managed to push 2 or 3 inches of the thick shaft into her. So he pulls out and gives another thrust. Ona moans again as a couple more inches slide inside stretching her tight pussy. From there, another thrust buries almost half the long shaft inside her and she shudders. Now she is impaled on his cock she starts to wiggle her hips, first side to side and then back and forth sliding up and down the thick shaft. She is frantic, trying to work his big thick cock into her tight pussy. She riding 8 or 9 inches now but it is not enough for Tarzan. He was keen to give her his full length so he grabs hold of her hips with his big strong hands he stops her little dance. She looks so small in his big hands, with her slim hips split by his huge rod. He now starts to pull her onto his equine cock. And the tribe watch as she slowly slides onto the huge rod, inch by inch until the thick base disappears and Tarzan is in up to his balls. His monstrous cock is now buried inside the girl. As he looks down he can see her tight little pussy stretched wide by the thick base of his shaft as he holds his cock deep inside. He tenses his buttocks causing his rod to expand further and Ona moans.Again and again he does this to stretch her and then he starts to fuck her with his huge length. He holds her firm and steady and with big thrusts of his hips he gives her his huge glistening shaft. Stroke after stroke, length after length, he fucks her. Each time he pulls back,the lips of the her tight pussy are pulled back by the girth of his cock. Each time he rams home his full length sends a shudder through her body as his groin hits her ass and she groans. The power of his thrusts is lifting her knees off the floor. He just keeps going and soon she is panting and shaking as the huge girth of his horse cock works on her G spot. She starts to cum. As his strokes continue her body becomes stiff and then she starts to shake and shudder. Her arms go weak and she can no longer support herself. She collapses to the floor and he follows her down placing his hands either side of her shoulders, moving to a reverse missionary position. His arms support him over her now as her body lies between his legs. He is ramming down into her now; lunge after lunge sending his 10 inch length deep inside her. His big heavy balls slap against her ass as he buries his length up to the hilt. She starts to cum again. And as before she first she goes stiff and then her body starts to shake and shudder. And she barks! Tarzan is also on the verge; the friction from her tight pussy gradually getting there. And just as his wondering whether he should squirt deep inside her or pull out and impress the tribe with the power of his ejaculation the Queen, who has he hand in her panties rubbing her self to another orgasm, shouts "Fill her." She must have read is mind! So two, three, four more strokes with his cock and then "Aaaaaarghh" he shouts as he shoots the first load deep up inside her receptive pussy. He pulls back and then with another thrust squirts deep inside her again. And again, and again until her tight little twat has milked his balls of their first full load of the evening. Tarzan now moves back from the press-up position to sit back on his haunches astride the girls thighs, his cock sliding out of the girl's pussy pulling her labia lips with it as he does so. As it is finally released from her tight tunnel it bounces up in the air shooting drops of his cum in to the air. He is still as erect and bone hard as ever. As he kneels there he wraps his big right hand around the middle of his thick cock and slowly pulls it. He is horny and ready to go again. Who will it be next? Slightly to his right the huge wolfhound stirs. To be continued! by Tommy8305 for Literotica

Knights of the Teorsas It does not do to speak mockingly of erections. By Drmaxc. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. "Men and their erections," "Men and their erections," Tacey laughed shrilly, "if you could harness them you'd solve the energy crisis. Forget the unpredictability of wind power, their erections rise and fall come sun, come rain, come snow; if you could only capture the energy of all those millions of cocks..." The girls giggled and laughed loudly in their gaggle at the bar. They had drunk too much and were being disrespectful of men. Jonathan did not like it, he expected women to speak of such things, the male sexual organ, in hushed, slightly awed tones: not make silly jokes as if, he paused and took a breath, a 'Teors' was something to laugh about. He used the Old English deliberately. To have used a slang term — a 'cock' as the girl had done, a 'willy' or the like would have been wrong. He gripped his glass; something would need to be done. Entering the subterranean halls of the Knights of the Teorsas always gave Jonathan a particular thrill. Unknown to virtually the whole population of London it was a closely guarded secret, not even disclosed to the authorities. All they knew about was the insignificant little house in a backstreet of Covent Garden and it was to that house that the bills for electricity and the like came. It was an unremarkable house that held a remarkable secret as it gave access, through its cellar, to the ancient home of the Knights, the Great Phallocrypt, a network of rooms, halls and passages built in stone many, many, many years ago. Jonathan was much more than an initiate, a Raphe, more than a mere knight but a man who had crossed the Fraenum, the narrow bridge between the Corpus Cavernosum, the great hall where the knights assembled in their pomp, and the grand domed meeting hall of the inner circle, the Corona, who ruled the order. Jonathan was himself a member of the Corona, albeit its most junior having only been erected to the position a bare month before. He had, by virtue of his status, access to the Grand Master of the Order, the Bacalum, and could speak to him as of right. Dressed in his ceremonial robes, the gold badge of the erect phallus woven in gold thread into the red material, Jonathan strode through the Corpus Cavernosum nodding to knights he met but there was no time to pause and engage in intercourse, he had urgent business, a matter of grave importance to report to the Bacalum himself. Crossing the bridge of the Fraenum still gave him a thrill. How many of the knights achieved that? Such a singular honour; he had been speechless for a full minute when he had been told to prepare himself. How many would ever wear the third gold band around their teors? How many of them were ever able to do the thing he was about to do? To raise the great brass phallic knocker and tap three times on the oaken door of the Lacuna Magna, the Grand Master's private office? As always, the Bacalum was dressed in his ancient robes, beautifully decorated with representations of the ancient Roman god, Priapus, and with his great red curving penile hat making him look so much taller than he actually was. A trick long realised by the designers of uniforms; whether the bearskins of the Guards, the Shako of yesteryear or, indeed, the 'tit' of the London bobby. Shaking his grey head wisely he listened as Jonathan described what he had heard only the night before. "It will not do, it will not do." The Baculum's words of wisdom enervated Jonathan. "I seek permission to use, to wield, the Great Mesmodildo." The words were out; Jonathan had made the request, an act of considerable presumption in one so junior. There was a sharp intake of breath, the great phallic hat jerked upwards, and the penetrating eyes of the Grand Master seemed to bore right into Jonathan. There was a pause, "It will do." They sat for a few moments in contemplation. On the walls were artists' impressions of wonderful buildings not built. Designs by some of the leading architects of their day for skyscrapers intended to be the tallest buildings in the world in their time, all unmistakeably phallic, as skyscrapers are, but not simply because they were structures pointed at the sky but true erections designed to look like erections, buildings particularly phallic in design. Unrealised plans by Mies Van de Rohe, Frank Lloyd Wright, Colonel Seifert and most recently Sir Norman Foster. Designs the Order had not been able to find sufficient backers to fund; statements to the world not yet realised; buildings intended to awe and strike a proper respectfulness, an understanding of their place in the world, in womankind. The Grand Master rose, drawing his robes around him and walked to a cupboard; opening its black ebonised door he drew out something about a foot long and wrapped in a cloth; with both hands he presented it to Jonathan who, standing, accepted it with a bow. "I shall take the greatest care, Grand Master." "Do." Walking slowly back down the Corpus Cavernosa, Jonathan mused on the wise words of the Bacalum and upon his mission. Tucked into his robes was the ancient object — it would not do for the knights to see that which he had been entrusted or to know it was amongst them. Shedding his ceremonial robes in the outermost halls, where the putative knights, the Raphes, met and took instruction in their twin, wonderfully spherical, meeting rooms, Jonathan ascended back into a rainy, wet London morning; the ancient object tucked in his duffle bag along with his laptop and sandwiches. He had his job in the world outside the Order which he must attend to from 9am to 5pm but then he would commence his mission. It was one thing to hold the Mesmodildo but another to set up the opportunity to use it. Jonathan neither knew where Tacey lived nor worked. He did not actually know her name. His only knowledge was that she sometimes frequented: rather had at least once frequented, the bar where he had heard her disrespectful statement. He should have found out more about her at the time; he realised that now — it would have been better to have gathered more evidence before reporting to the Bacalum — but he had been so incensed, so overcome that he had rushed ahead without careful reflection and contemplation. He would meditate upon it later that evening. Meditation was important to the Order. Sitting cross-legged on a mat woven with ancient designs, a knight would sit in contemplation of his teors until turgidity ensued, that First Wonder of the teors; his thoughts would roam free as he sought to better understand himself, resolve his problems and focus on the baseness of his desires whilst seeking to raise the Primo Cumum, that first flowing of the teors so aptly described as its Second Wonder; lastly came the conclusion of the ritual, the ultimate goal of the meditation—the full flowing of the teors, the Ejaculum, a sight wonderful to behold—when the teors of its own volition would spew forth its seed. Putative knights worked hard at achieving this, many sitting for hours trying to create in their heads the necessary images; erotic images necessarily to achieve the apparently spontaneous Ejaculum. At first, and Jonathan had to admit he was as one with them, putative knights would use the Manualum or hand to achieve the necessary final stimulation; but he had achieved so much more -- the result of hard work and dedication. Often appropriate texts or images were used, spread before the knight or novice to assist in his meditation. The Library of the Order, the Curiosa, contained many volumes and meditational material. Traditionally the knight would bow his head and orally accept the bounty of the Ejaculum. Ancient manuscripts, some written in Latin, some Sanskrit testified to this and the beautiful coloured illustrations showed no less. A variant much favoured in the modern Corona, and therefore too the Corpus Cavernosa, was the Art of Felicitation, requiring extensive practice, much suppleness of the body and, Jonathan admitted, a long teors. He, himself, had only managed the briefest of Teorsic Kiss at the moment of Ejaculum but the Bacalum and a few others of the Corona, knights of great experience, could hold the rounded terminus of their teors orally at the moment of the Third Wonder, an ideal act permitting the recycling of the seed so not one drop was lost to the body. Jonathan was lucky, very lucky. Inevitably he had returned to the very bar of Tacey's misdeed as the only reference point he had in relation to her; had sat there nursing a beer and wondering if he would have to use the power of the Mesmodildo on the very pretty bar girl who had, he recalled, been there on the previous night. Perhaps she would know about the disrespectful girl; know who she was and where she lived — and her name. The entrance of Tacey saved the need. It was a relief to Jonathan — the pretty bar girl with the large breasts might not have known anything about the disrespectful girl and left him with no obvious lead in his quest; it also saved the seed he might well have lost to her in the course of extracting the information; she was, after all, very pretty and perhaps worthy of the honour. Tacey moved across the room and sat on a bar stool, her long legs crossed one over the other drawing up the material of her trouser leg revealing a particularly fine pair of high heeled shoes—clearly new by the sight of the soles and undoubtedly expensive. Not for the first time Jonathan wondered both at the impudence and the illogicality of women. There sat the girl in a suit of clothes but with trousers not a skirt. Trousers were a male prerogative and unsuited to women; they were for men. A skirt would have shown her new shoes off but instead they were largely hidden by the trousers. What was the sense in buying shoes to be noticed and then wearing trousers? There was no logic. The girl would look better without the trousers. In his mind he imagined the girl naked but for the shoes; it was an appropriate image he would use for meditation later. He looked down at his own sensible, solid black shoes largely hidden by his own trousers — and that was perhaps just as well. He mentally gave himself a note to polish them in the morning—it was a task he tended to overlook though it would not do to keep the dome of his teors unpolished. A further shock came to Jonathan; instead of a white wine spritzer or some expensive but brightly coloured vodka concoction in a pretty bottle, the girl had ordered beer: not just a half but a whole pint. She was drinking beer from a pint glass! Had she no shame? Jonathan got up and walked across to her, "I have something to show you," he said without introduction and in a deep impressive voice. Tacey looked Jonathan up and down for a moment and then burst into laughter, "Ooh, you little pervert, you!" She seemed to find the whole scene very funny indeed. Jonathan was affronted. What had he said? "Well, what do you want? Who are you?" She said. It was not going well; it should be he who was asking the questions. As the Bacalum had wisely said, "it would not do." Slowly he drew from his duffle bag an object wrapped in a cloth. "I have this to show you," Jonathan said mysteriously, drawing the cloth down the object a little way. Tacey had never seen the like. It was a pearl, a great creamy, misty pearl; far, far bigger than any she had seen before; a pearl far bigger than the cultivated pearls of her best necklace; a pearl far bigger than the one Great Aunt Agatha used to wear when she, Tacey, was little and had so fascinated her on visits. Within it, great streamy swirls of creamy clouds seemed to move, captivating her, capturing her eye; she found it difficult to look away from the pearl, to stop watching the moving clouds of cream that appeared to roll around the jewel. Gradually Jonathan drew down the material covering the object and whilst her eyes could not leave the pearl she could see it was mounted on gold, indeed atop a golden acorn... or was it an acorn? As the material rolled back Tacey realised it was not so much an acorn as the bulbous end to a golden penis — a golden erect penis in exquisite detail surmounted by a great pearl; a pearl representing, quite clearly to her eye now, the bubbling up of semen or rather, what did they call it, yes, it was the 'pre-cum.' She was both shocked and fascinated; her eyes could not draw away and leave the pearl with its swirls of milky cream. Her mind was being taken. Jonathan watched Tacey's reaction; it was how it should be, no woman could resist the Great Mesmodildo, their pretty eyes were drawn to the pearl like moths to a candle and next would come the longing, a certain dryness of the mouth, an increasing need for something they could not quite place—it was no less than the desire for the milk of a man, a teosic longing in their loins. Jonathan had no need to completely un-sheathe the artefact, to reveal its shining golden glory, merely sliding back the material to expose the bulbous head was sufficient Tracey's tongue moved slowly across her lips; they felt dry. "Shall we sit over there, somewhere more private?" Jonathan sheathed the Mesmodildo. He had taken command of the situation. Tacey took a large swig of beer to ease the sudden dryness in her throat and followed him without question. Once again Jonathan eased back the covering revealing the golden head mounted with its strange pearl. Tacey stared; images of ejaculating penises came flooding into her mind and the thought of taking the head of this gold penis into her mouth, stroking it with her tongue, feeling the sensual smoothness of the pearl—smooth, yes smooth like... like... semen. Her nipples pricked at the material of her bra, they felt as hard as iron or, indeed, the gold of the strange penis before her. Within her panties, the new purple pair her especial friend, Diane, had bought her, she was flowing. Already the material felt soaked as if newly from the wash; it would seep into her trousers—an embarrassing wet stain. "May I, may I please suck it," she asked in a small, little girl's voice. Jonathan smiled to himself. It was more like pleading. How easy these women were taken, how powerful the Mesmodildo, how easily their minds were beaten and taken and their lust aroused. In a moment she would be pleading with him to let her suck his teors, desperate to take his seed and feel it slipping down her throat. But now was not the time and not just because they were in a public bar. The bar actually was empty but for the pretty bar girl and the Mesmodildo would handle her easily. Jonathan looked again at her and thought that perhaps another time, if he had not returned the Mesmodildo, he would like to use the artefact upon her and see her kneeling before him. "You may," he replied and held it for her, still wrapped, with just the very end, the beautifully rounded head showing, and watched as she made the proper rounded shape with her mouth, the Teoric Circle, that women must make, before bowing her head down and absorbing the smooth gold head. He could imagine within her mouth the rapid flicking tongue; all women did this; the tip caressing the smoothness of the pear imagining it a continuous spurt of male milk to assuage their desperate thirst. Gently he pulled, extracting the Mesmodildo. He liked the need to pull a little to overcome the natural suction of the girl wishing to retain the object. It was a pleasant resistance. Tacey looked up at him, her eyes wide and doe like, her mouth still in the shape of the Teorsic Circle ready for the Mesmodildo, his own teors or, indeed, any other teors. It was a temptation. So very pleasant to have been able to disrobe, but not there, and place his own teors in this girl's mouth; feel her tongue seeking the milk, trying to enter the very end of his teors; feeling the Second Wonder rising and watching, as his teors rested on her tongue, the small first clear drop of the Teorsic Fluid seep and run down from the acorn head; the sudden stiffening as the tongue tasted and induced a frenzy of sucking. From the bar the other girl stared. What had that man offered the girl to eat and why did her face now hold the expression of some plastic inflatable sex doll? "Come," he said — and she almost did — the feeling of arousal was so strong, but he meant for her to follow. It was but a short taxi ride; though Tacey would remember nothing of it nor walking into a small building and down some steps — the stone steps to the Great Phallocrypt, Jonathan leading her by the hand. It might have been thought that no women would have been permitted to enter the ancient halls of the Order. Certainly they could not be of the Order, being mere women and lacking teorsas though it was said in times past there had been exceptions; women who would rather have been men; women with slim boyish hips and small breasts who had worn cunningly made simulated, pseudo-teorsas and had been more than happy to join in the male rituals sometimes made upon and with other members of their sex. This, though, was most certainly not permitted by the current and recent Bacala. It was possible, though, for women to be brought for judgement, correction or punishment: but not for pleasure. It should not be thought the Order was in any way a society for 'randy' old men to enjoy countless women in a social way, a sort of 'Hellfire Club' or opportunity for hedonistic orgiastic activity. The Order's purposes were profound, mysterious and extremely serious. Any sexual gratification was a by-product, almost an accident: though to achieve the First, Second and Third Wonders of the Teors erotic thoughts a plenty were needed and sexual activity was something the knights were required to undertake regularly and in a brotherly fashion. The Wonders of the Teors, after all, had their root in sexual activity. It was appropriate for Jonathan to undress Tacey. It would not do for her to be presented to the Knights in clothes from the city above, least of all in that so wrong trouser suit. She needed to be modestly clad in a simple cream linen shift, a shapeless garment hiding her womanly attributes from the knights. First, though, she needed to be ritually washed; like the undressing it was a task Jonathan would need to undertake and it was a task he did not shirk. There were no female attendants in the Phallocrypt to assist female 'visitors' and, as Tacey was his charge, Jonathan would need to perform the ceremony. He led her into a side chamber, stone vaulted and with a stone bath sunken into the floor. The water splashed into the bath and Jonathan added scents of sandalwood, carbolic and spice. Firstly Jonathan undressed, glad to be free of his workaday clothes ready to dress in the wonderful robes of the Order; it was better for him to be naked whilst bathing Tacey as it would not do to wet his robes. Tacey stood motionless in her trouser suit, still with the Teorsic Circle fixed to her face but her eyes betrayed intelligence behind her fixed expression. It was right for her to be conscious, she now needed to remember the lessons she would be taught. He knew her eyes would be staring at his teors, she could not help it and it was right for women to focus on the teors, to think about its beauty and power. Generously, as he began to take off Tacey's jacket he permitted his teors to rise to help give her focus and bring her back from her Mesmodildo induced trance. His penis swayed magnificently and he paused to watch it in one of the many mirrors of the bath house. Inevitably she would compare it to her own biologically comparable but so much inferior organ, the Clitoris. Almost unnoticeable in some women, a mere pimple in others but for some there was an element of size, a proto-teors but, obviously, none could stand comparison with the Teors. The Bacalum was most particular and expected the size of the erect clitoris to be established and recorded. He thought it important. Jonathan was skilled in this and had a Clitometer ready. Jonathan fumbled at Tacey's bra strap. He always had difficulty with these and then pulled down her panties. Jonathan took a step back and frowned, staring at the naked girl and particularly her pudenda. Her pubic hair had been shaved into a long vertical band rising up with her Cleft of Venus. To Jonathan the upright band had an inappropriate element of the Teors about it, a column of dark curly hair standing vertically up her pubis—did it not represent a Teors—that great column of the male? Why even the top of the column, below her navel seemed rounded. Was this sign of her further disrespect or quite the opposite, a mark of respect? Jonathan did not know. He was torn between seeking out the Bacalum and asking, but thereby displaying ignorance, or leaving be, but that seemed indecisive. Perhaps it would be best for Tacey if he assumed the worse and shaved off the offending symbol leaving her pudenda naked of hair. The Bacalum, he knew, preferred girls like that— innocent and pure was Jonathan's understanding of his reasons. Leading Tacey by the hand into the water Jonathan picked up the soap and began to lather Tacey's skin. It was not an unpleasant task feeling his hands sliding over her smooth young skin, leaving no place uncleansed, but taking especial trouble over the ritualistic four parts of the woman's body which required greatest care—the nipples, the bottom and the pudenda. A full minute being allotted to each in the proper order. First the left nipple, then the right, followed by the bottom and lastly the pudenda. Jonathan looked into Tacey's eyes and saw considerable surprise as his right index finger, liberally coated in soap, slipped up her bottom. It was appropriate. A woman should be surprised at the unexpected acts of a man. Finally Jonathan washed Tacey's hair, lathering it enthusiastically as he stood and she knelt in the bath in the proper position a woman should take when a man is shampooing her hair. Equally properly Jonathan placed his teors between Tacey's lips, still in the Teorsic Circle, and pushed. A woman should always suck the man's teors when he is washing her hair. It was clearly shown in the old manuscripts. Tacey reacted rather dopily but instinctively seeking the Teorsic Fluid. It was not, though, appropriate yet. The full minute spent soapily washing, shaving and examining Tracey's pudenda also ensured, had the Mesmodildo not done its arousing work, the clitoris was fully erect. Drying Tacey with towels he had her lie down and open her legs wide, giving him not only full access but a full view of her sex. He readied his instrument, his Clitometer, adjusting the wheels and shiny metal dividers to measure both circumference and length. The cold metal touched Tacey's sensitive button and she winced slightly. "Why?" she said in a slightly slurred voice. Her faculties were returning. "Because it is necessary." He was being kind. It was not necessary to answer a woman's questions or even to listen to her. The last part of the preparation now needed to be undertaken. Jonathan brought Tacey to a curved marble saddle surmounted by a gorgeous golden teors. Of realistic size; unlike many of the beautiful representations in the halls; not too large because this had to fit all women; and more stylistic in design than many more faithful depictions. It was in an art nouveau style which so fitted the curving nature of the teors and the artist had taken liberty with his depiction of the glans which swept unusually far down the shaft giving a particularly streamlined look. A beautiful object which would give any women great pleasure to mount. Carefully he sat Tacey astride ensuring she lowered herself so the teors pushed up inside her. Instinctively, as before, Tacey began to ride the teors. Jonathan smiled a little in pity. Women had such a need for and such a longing to steal the Teorsic Fluid. They could not help themselves. Jonathan depressed a lever and Tacey betrayed surprise. It was not Teorsic Fluid but a sweet Almond oil that was being injected by the golden teors into her as she rode. A cunning contraption pumped out the oil in carefully regulated spurts mimicking the Third Wonder but in a profusion only the most adept knights were able to achieve—and the truth was that Jonathan was not one of them; much to his chagrin. He was, though, working at raising his TFL, performing the exercises at morning and night. He carefully recorded the outcome in a spreadsheet stored on his laptop and the chart did show a rising trend. (TFL = Teorsic Fluid Level). The purpose of the Almond ejaculation was not the pleasure of the women, or deceiving her she had taken Teorsic Fluid, but to prepare her. In Tacey's case the Mesmodildo had caused her to literally drip but the liberal amount of Almond oil being pumped into her would ensure ease of teorsic insertion and a most appropriate sheen of oily lubrication running down the inside of her thighs. The Order expected not just the substance but the appearance of things and it was so very important for a woman appearing before the massed knights not only to be massively aroused by the honour shown but to visibly demonstrate it as well. Prepared, Jonathan dressed Tacey in the linen shift and finished his own ritual. Washed, he merely needed to don the badges of his rank and his robes. At the very base of his teorsic shaft, indeed clasping it tightly behind his scrotum, he tied, with leather thongs, a thin leather belt encircling the shaft forcing the scrotum forwards and the testes into greater prominence. It was the first symbol of a member of the Order and many wore it ordinarily under their street clothes. From a small red leather box Jonathon drew out three intricately engraved gold rings, rings prepared by the Order's goldsmith—a member himself. The first ring for a raphe, the second for a knight and the third ring for a member of the Corona. Jonathan had not possessed the third ring for long, indeed had only recently been erected to the Corona, and was only just getting used to wearing it tightly and impressively below his glans. Lifting his now unerect teors by the prepuce, with an ease gained by long practice Jonathan slipped the first, second and then third ring down the shaft and willed the First Wonder. His teors rose proudly, the flesh expanding into the rings so they were held tightly in their allotted positions as if the shaft was bound in gold. His teors looked magnificent in the mirror; Jonathan admired himself turning to the right and left as if trying on a new suit of clothes; it was big, knurled by veins, beautifully banded in gold and surmounted by the shiny purple head with its eye of mystery. It never ceased to impress him. Only the Bacalum wore the fifth symbol, a gold, bejewelled hat or helmet sitting atop his teors-head. Pulling on his great red robe Jonathan was prepared and led Tacey out into the great hall of the knights, the Corpus Cavernosum. The Knights of the Teorsas were assembled and waiting. The grand phallic ritual is concluded. The shock to Tacey must have been immense, shock and awe at walking into such a beautiful stone vaulted place and seeing the knights and raphes, perhaps a hundred in all, standing in their red robes watching her, their eyes focused just upon her; and, at their centre, the figure of the Bacalum looking so serene and wonderful in his great curving red penile hat. Jonathan could not but sense what she was feeling as he led her down the massed rows of the knights. Certainly her eyes were wide. A low chanting filled the hall as Jonathan led Tacey forward to the centre of the hall. Speaking in a clear voice he outlined to the assembly Tacey's grave misdemeanour. It was certain, very certain they were not pleased and Jonathan felt for Tacey as she must now realise how great was her error, how unwise and wrong it was to speak lightly of the teors and in a flippant manner. It was possible she thought herself there for punishment but that was not often the way of the Order. Perhaps once upon a time Tacey would have been bound tightly and her bottom roundly punished as the Knights watched; the sight of a helpless, naked, bound girl wriggling under torment greatly assisting their meditation. That was not the modern way. The Bacalum placed great store, not on punishment, but in behavioural correction. He saw the female mind as plastic and easily mouldable. A woman's mind could change swiftly and, he reasoned, could therefore be changed easily. He believed strongly, much more so than his predecessors, in the use of the Mesmodildo for mind correction. It so eased compliance with change. Tacey had heard the accusation, must understand the gravity of her disrespect. Jonathan knew it was time and was gratified his thoughts were so in tune with the Bacalum for, at that very moment he knew it was time, the Bacalum raised his staff, a rod of iron surmounted by the bulbous end of a teors worked in silver filigree, and pronounced, "Do." As one the knights, with both hands, pulled apart their robes disclosing to the single woman their rampant male nakedness beneath: it was the ancient and ritualistic Teorsic Flash. The sight of so many erect organs could have but one effect on Tacey, instinctively, as of a folk memory, she made a low curtsy, the obeisance, to the Teors. Awed, she saw each erect organ was bound in one, two or even three gold rings tightly held by the flesh that had expanded into them. They held their robes apart exposing their tumescent maleness to her, just to her; Jonathan could barely credit the honour being done to Tacey; to have revealed to her, to actually see, one hundred teors at a single time; moreover so beautifully bound in gold and framed by the red robes of the Order. It was breathtaking. She was honoured but awed. Never again, he knew, could she be disrespectful of the teors—not after such an experience under the influence of the Mesmodildo. There was a hush, the chanting ceased, and from his robes Jonathan drew out the wonderful golden Mesmodildo. This time, in the great hall of the Knights of the Teors he fully unsheathed it and it shone in the candlelight, its great pearl drawing all eyes to it, perhaps most of all those eyes already weeping the Second Wonder. Jonathan held it aloft and let his robe slip from him. Completely naked, apart from the leather band around his teors, the three gold rings tightly encircling his shaft and the silver ring around the small toe of his left foot (for reasons lost in the mists of time), he advanced upon Tacey. Her eyes widened and her mouth took on the shape of the Teorsic Circle. A proper expression of respect. But it was not between her lips that the Mesmodildo was destined. She had seen and sucked upon the artefact already but now, to complete the ritual, the great pearl must penetrate between her legs and rise up to touch the very entrance to her womb. The Specto, Combibo and Penetralis must be completed. The idea that Jonathan should kneel before Tacey and make the insertion was clearly misconceived. It would not do for a Knight of the Teors to kneel before a woman however important the ritualistic purpose. It was unthinkable. She would have to be raised. Such a lifting would have the benefit of making the act visible to all the knights; and clearly they would all wish to see the Penetralis. It was a problem long ago faced by the Order and brilliantly solved by Meatus XI, Bacalum 1895-1906, by the use of a ladder. In reality the method was somewhat more complicated than a simple ladder; in essence it was a pair of step ladders placed side by side but on castors. The girl, slipping her garment from her shoulders to the floor, ascended the steps, one foot to each set of steps until she reached the summit; when she was there, one foot set on top of each of the set of steps, the pair were moved apart, gradually widening the gap and causing the girl's legs to open and splay, allowing the Dildick, or dildo wielder, easy access. The system had since been refined. Initially there were unfortunate and undignified situations where the steps kept moving apart due to the free running castors and the girl did 'the splits' to an excessive degree and fell to the confusion of the knights below. The developed version ran on rails with stops and the splay could be precisely set so the girl was spread according to her height. To steady her and to ensure she did not tumble she was provided, one to each set of steps, a staff to hold onto; the end result rather like a pair of library steps mounted on rails. Properly set the naked girl would appear above the assembled knights spread-eagled with legs well apart and arms akimbo as her hands grasped the finely carved teors at the ends of the two poles. In the Teorsic Trance, Tacey disrobed and ascended the steps; the knights leaning forward out of interest to see her the better; at the top she grasped the two upright teors surmounting the poles and two raphes carefully moved the steps aside opening her legs until fully spread; Jonathan moved forward and looked upwards. Above him, open and vulnerable was Tacey's sex, visible not only to him but to the other knights as well. There was a pause for meditation and then Jonathon raised the Mesmodildo higher and higher until the great pearl touched Tacey. The effect was electric. As Jonathan continued to push the great gold teors into Tacey, her body shook as if charged with an electric current whilst the strongest orgasm she had ever experienced shook her body. In her befuddled mind, as the waves of pleasure hit her, all she could focus on were the hundred of gold banded teors. Her desire for them was strong. Beneath her Jonathan rotated the Mesmodildo three times, as required by the ritual, and withdrew holding it high for all to see. The chanting returned, filling the hall. Still experiencing orgasmic aftershocks, Tacey's eyes focused on the Mesmodildo as she descended the steps. Clearly totally captivated by the sight of the golden teors and its pearl, Jonathan could turn Tacey's head to the left or right simply by moving the object. He lowered it to his own teors and Tacey followed it down to kneel in front of him. Rotating the Mesmodildo from the vertical to the horizontal he slipped the great rounded head with its pearl into Tacey's mouth. Within her mouth, he knew, would be the rapid flicking tongue, caressing the smoothness of the pearl imagining it a continuous spurt of male milk to assuage a desperate thirst. Jonathan removed the Mesmodildo and, the ritual complete, turned, reluctantly, to pass it to a waiting knight. As the wonderful object was handed one to the other to be wrapped in its cloth their teors touched with just the faintest metallic sound of gold on gold; again a symbolic act. The Mesmodildo now sheathed, Jonathan knew Tacey would focus on his own teors. He smiled as her tongue flicked around her mouth. She would be desperate now, desperate for the male milk. He spoke and the chamber was hushed. "Repeat after me," and he spoke the ancient words translated from the Latin so Tacey would understand and obey. Below him Tacey listened in rapt attention her eyes focused on Jonathan's gold banded teors just inches from her face. She thought she had rarely seen anything so beautiful or desirable with its smooth plum head, sinuous veins and beautiful gold bands—bands that she could see were intricately engraved with intertwined teors. In a quiet voice, not loud as Jonathan's had been, but gentle and modest as a woman's voice should be she repeated: "Man is my master; The Teors is strong; I sink to my knees before the Teors; I shall drink from the Teors: Man is my master" The whole chamber was silent, hushed and now waiting for Jonathan. He applied all his years of training and meditation. He so wanted to do the thing; the act that marked a great knight—the spontaneous third wonder of the teors. All eyes were upon him not least Tacey's as she gazed at his teors; Jonathan moved it closer almost as if he was going to place it in her mouth and let her suck. But that was not his intention. His concentration was intense; beads of sweat appeared on his brow and from his straining teors came the second wonder, a little bubbling pearl of Teorsic Fluid. The Bacalum saw it and nodded; from the knights came a low hum; Tacey's eyes grew round as she saw the liquid pearl and she wet her lips. She had not, though, received permission to touch or lick however much her desperate desire was to taste and accept the teors into her mouth. Jonathan stared at Tacey's moving tongue, practising all the meditative technique he could muster; so not wanting to disappoint his companions and disgrace himself, a full member of the Corona; so conscious of the rising sound of the humming knights. And then it came. Without touching, without his own hand or Tacey's lips so much as brushing it, the Third Wonder came. With a groan Jonathan's teors began to spout in full view of the company, spurt after creamy spurt crossing the air to land perfectly in Tacey's waiting mouth. The low hum of the knights reached a crescendo and ceased. Tacey was clearly in ecstasy. Finally she had been permitted to drink the Teorsic Fluid; an ambrosia; she had never realised could be so...; had never thought... had never dreamt could be so wonderful. It was obvious to the company that Tacey's orgasm had returned. The knights still wonderfully erect and gold banded began to process in their robes held open to display their manhood. An impressive sight as they circled the great hall. A group of seven knights advanced upon the kneeling Tacey and stood in a semi circle before her, folding their arms across their chests, their teors standing proud. Again Tacey was awed as first one then another teors began to stream semen without any manual or oral intervention. Her mouth sought the delicious fluid, her head turning first one way and then another. Two knights accepted defeat and allowed Tacey the honour of assisting the discharge of the Teorsic Fluid, her lips eagerly seeking, her mouth sucking, her tongue assisting as the hot ambrosia slid down her throat and her clitoris tingled like it had never done before. Group after group of knights advanced upon her as the ritual of the Discharge of the Teorsic Fluid continued. Despite her best efforts much of the delicious fluid had not reached her mouth. It dripped from her hair, her chin, her ears, her breasts and covered her body. Her skin tingled like she had never imagined it could and her orgasm went on and on as her senses were overwhelmed. Through the waves of ecstasy, all Tacey could hear around her was the tinkling sound of tens of gold rings falling and bouncing on the marbled floor as in her mind over and over again she kept repeating: "Man is my master; The Teors is strong; I sink to my knees before the Teors; I shall drink from the Teors: Man is my master" Jonathan stood; still the only naked person present other than Tacey, watching the ritual, marvelling at the power of the Teors so graphically wielded by the knights, delighting in the ejaculations and the sensual image of Tacey writhing on her knees under the onslaught. It was an image he would recall later for meditation. He was impressed by Tacey's stamina for, despite the sustaining beverage she was consuming, her continuous orgasm would be sapping her strength. Soon he knew she must faint—again a right and proper thing in a female—a swoon. Still just conscious Tacey keeled over to lie in a pool of teorsic fluid, her eyes blinking and mouth moving. Jonathan was appalled. She should have swooned properly and completely. She should have been still and unconscious. He quickly signalled and, lifted by six raphes, she was brought to the Bacalum. He would know what was required. The Bacalum's wise old face looked at the prostrate but still conscious girl and a frown came over his ancient features and then he nodded at Jonathan: "Do." Jonathan attended him, gently lifting the hat from the end of the Bacalum's teors. It was a magnificent specimen. No other Knight approached it in size—though a couple of raphe were almost equally endowed and great things were expected of them by the Corona. Once more Tacey's thighs were separated and her sex exposed. The Bacalum stood ready and Jonathan took the Bacalum's teors in his hand, marvelling at its girth, strength and length. He held it ready as the two raphes brought Tacey's sex closer and closer to the great, now hatless, purple head. Tacey's eyes widened as she saw what was to happen. Her eyes wide at the sight of the great gold banded teors but there was nothing she could do to prevent her approach. The great purple head touched, squashed a little and then impaled Tacey. It was not an easy task; such was the girth of the great fleshly member. Tacey had never felt so stretched and with it came a crashing final orgasm like a firework display and she passed from consciousness—quite swooned away as she should. Jonathan nodded thoughtfully at Tacey's unconscious body. Once more the great wisdom of the Bacalum had been revealed. In awe, Jonathan turned his head to the Bacalum and bowed. The Bacalum nodded gravely and stepped backwards releasing his teors from the confines of Tacey's sex so that it bounced upwards and stood impressively vibrating like a tuning fork. Carefully Jonathan replaced the hat upon its end to conclude the ritual. Probably as a result of Tacey's slipperiness the hat slid slightly to one side at a rather jaunty angle as if it was pleased with what it had done. The Bacalum gazed down at the unconscious girl, and his gaze seemed to rest particularly on her shaved pubis. Jonathan had thought all was done but he was wrong; quite wrong. With a small smile the Bacalum raised his arms and with it released the pent up strength of his own meditation. From the great gold banded teors a magnificent ejaculation took flight drawing a gasp of wonder from the assembled company. The little jaunty bejewelled hat flew right over Tacey and beyond her head to clatter on the marble floor as the Bacalum's own Teosic Fluid poured in great, strong, creamy spurts the whole length of her body. It was a sight for the knights to remember and feel humble. The ritual was concluded and it was time for Jonathan to take Tacey from the Phallocrypt and return her to the world above, the restless city, a better, wiser, more respectful person. One who would never again mock the teors, one who would be careful to be modest and quiet in the presence of men and a woman possessing, as women should, a secret lust for the Teosic Fluid. Jonathan always felt a great sense of regret when he left the Great Phallocrypt. It was where he felt greatest contentment—a sense of worth and belonging. He looked at the slowly regaining consciousness of Tacey as he prepared her for the return to the world above and sighed. Despite his pleasure, indeed his joy in the Order he would really love to have a girlfriend, a really nice girl, perhaps someone like Tacey. It was a sadness to him that he had never had a girlfriend, even as a teenager; had never had a loving relationship with a girl. He could not understand why. It was news, unwelcome news, news of the most distressing kind. After decades of silence, it now seemed the ancient opponents of the Order were not disbanded, not consigned to history but were once more on the ascendant; the Yin to the Order's Yang, the Seth to its Jedi: the most detested Dames of the Drenched Digit. The Bacalum looked slowly up and along the walls of his office, at the many, many paintings of his predecessors; all of them seemed to be silently sharing his thoughts; even Henri de Coq who, it was said, came across with the Conqueror, bore a frown on his cropped Norman head. "It will not do," said the Bacalum. By Drmaxc for Literotica.

John & Daisy Meet again. A chance meeting leads to very hot and wet sex. by  SexualisPhantasia . Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. I walked into my favorite bookstore on a warm afternoon in late July. I wandered for a bit like I always do, perusing the books and picking a few that grabbed my attention. I headed over to the large cafe area, there was seating for about 30 people there. I scanned the area and looked for an open table. Then, I saw her at a distance. This young, stunning woman with a fantastic body. She had just walked in through the cafe’s outside entrance, she was so exotic looking to me. As I walked to a table she walked right by me going the other way, and I caught a whiff of her aroma. It was sweet pea, one of those feminine scents that made me insane with lust: especially when a woman like her was wearing it. I watched her walk away and caught a glimpse of her wonderful, wide hips and a perfect bubble ass. She was wearing tight, white leggings and a red halter top, exposing her thick, enticing cleavage. I bought a coffee and sat down with my books. I was reading but unable to get her out of my head. She looked familiar, but I couldn’t place where I knew her from. But a little while later, something happened that I did not expect. - JOHN   The bookstore was one of my favorite places to unwind at, but it was very busy that day. That was typical for Saturday’s there, I wandered for a bit and decided to go sit down. No tables were available, all of them had people sitting at them. But then I saw this man on the far side of the cafe, he was very handsome and all by himself. Then I realized why he looked familiar, he goes to the same gym that I used to. I gathered up my courage and walked over there. “Excuse me, do you mind if I sit here?” He looked at me and then I noticed them for the first time. The light coming in really captured the color of those big, gorgeous eyes-blue like the bluest skies. He looked surprised, but he definitely was welcoming to me. “No, please have a seat.” He said in a deep voice that was soothing while it sent a tingle down my legs. I sat across from him and set my things down. “Hi, I’m John.” He said with a smile while shaking my hand. I told him my name with a big smile on my face, I couldn’t hide it. “I know you, don’t I?” “Yes, from the gym. We spoke about music once.” I answered while trying to hide my excitement at seeing him there. I felt it once again upon seeing him, the air was instantly charged by the animal magnetism I felt. “Yes, that’s it! I was actually trying to remember why you looked so familiar.” He looked quite pleased that I was there with him. My thoughts had lingered in the past on that day when we had talked. I wondered about him weeks after I had ended my membership at the gym. And now, it seemed like fate had intervened, at least that’s what I hoped for. I noticed his collection of books and commented on his book about anxiety. I found out that we had both struggled with it and he opened up to me about what worked for him in his struggles with it. That made me feel more connected with him, my interest and attraction for him was blossoming. We talked for a long time about many things, he seemed quite interested in me. - DAISY  I found out she was of half Irish and half African descent. That explained why her afro was a reddish-brown color. She had her mothers gorgeous eyes that were accented by her long lashes, just the way I liked them. Her long nose ended in a rounded tip above her red lips. My god those lips that looked like they could suck cock for days, the thick kind you just wanna suck and nibble on. I really liked how our interaction was going, I was doing my best to be charming. I think it was working because she was constantly smiling and laughing at all my jokes. I was trying to think of a way to spend more time with her. I was getting hungry, so I decided to seize the moment. “Daisy, can I buy you something to eat? Maybe from the nearby deli?” “Eat at the deli?” She gave me a big grin. “Yes I’d love to, shall we go?” “Yes, let’s go. Did you drive here?” “Yes I did, I will see you over there.” We both walked outside to our cars and drove the short distance to the deli. - JOHN  Shortly after we arrived at the deli, it started raining. The rain always made me absolutely horny for cock. Maybe this handsome stranger will find out, if he’s lucky. Or am I? I was so happy he asked me to go eat, I was hoping to have him for dessert. I could sense that feeling tugging at me, gently yet with persistence it was drawing me in: I was becoming so attracted to him. We both had a delicious meal together, he looked at me and put his hand upon mine during the meal. That, the flirting and the look in his gorgeous eyes made me absolutely weak inside. We got up to leave and I wondered when I would see him again, dare I hope that he wanted me like I wanted him? - DAISY  The rain had slowed down by the time we walked back outside and I walked her to her car. She reached for her car keys, but then she paused and looked at me. The smallest moment can sometimes change your life. That moment when attraction and sexual tension reaches a crucial junction. When she looked at me, she was saying goodbye, but her eyes were saying something else. I knew that look, and I absolutely seized that moment in time. Sometimes, you meet a woman and you go out with her. Maybe it doesn’t work out and you never see her again. But when I kiss a woman, I make damn sure she’ll never forget it. Even if nothing else happens between us, I want her to remember me and that moment. I grabbed her and kissed her. She moaned and opened her mouth to my wet, eager tongue. It was a long and deep kiss while I pulled her tight against me with my strong arms. I left her panting for more. She paused for a moment and looked at me with her beautiful hazel eyes. “Ohhh..oh my god.” She whispered with her lip quivering, she found it hard to maintain her composure after that. I knew what her look meant, I had seen it so many times before. She wanted to fuck me, there was no doubt about it. “My place is not far…would you like to come over for…ummm..coffee?” “Of course I would.” I gave her another lingering kiss and relished the look of horny desperation on her lovely face. I walked to my car, my dick was already swelling from that hot kiss. I knew things were about to get much hotter soon. - JOHN  Holy fucking shit, he can really kiss. He completely took my breath away with such passion, I was already so wet for him. I could feel my thick grool flowing down into my ass crack, sitting in my car seat was making it stick to my leggings. We got to my building and I led him upstairs with all haste, he grabbed me at my door and pressed his hard cock against my fat ass. I managed to get it unlocked, even though I was trembling in anticipation. I sat on my couch and ran my hands down his front, all I could focus on was getting his cock in my mouth. I unzipped his pants and was taken aback by the size of his veiny trouser snake. It was so hairy and thick. His beautiful cock was leaking pre-cum already. I kissed it all over and listened to him moan deeply. And that smell, that wonderful smell that only a man has down there. His cock was very clean and smelled so enticing, with only his natural odors filling my nose. He had already made me so fucking wet, it even surprised me that I was soaking my leopard print thong. Funny I considered that thong a good luck charm, and today I was very lucky indeed. I had gone months without cock, and this near total stranger was about to have me. It felt so dirty to me, and so right. He pulled his shirt off and I took in the sight of his pale, strong body. He looked down at me with his gorgeous blue eyes and he ran his hands over my thick afro. This much older man was truly a masculine stud to behold, I could not believe he was 43. He looked into my eyes and I felt totally powerless, I wanted to be utterly devoured by him. I felt his throbbing cock sliding on my tongue, and it was heavenly. I slowly opened my mouth, gagging in my attempts to take him deeper into my throat. He groaned and pushed slowly on my head, coaxing me into relaxing my jaw to deep throat him. Then, all 8 inches of his fat manhood was in. I felt his pubic hairs against my round nose, he grunted and shivered as he swelled in my mouth. I wanted all of him, in every hole fucking me hard, fast, and then so slowly. His cum all over me, dripping from my holes and filling my stomach. In that perfect, sensual moment that was the only thought I had in my dirty mind. Yes, I would be his possession for as long as he wanted me. Hopefully, for a long time to come. - DAISY  Daisy sucked me like a hungry, wanton woman starving for cock. I loved watching her thick, ruby red lips slide over my cock as she whimpered and sucked it so hard. She looked up at me with those beautiful eyes that sparkled like green gems in the sunlight. I held her adoring gaze as I thrusted deep into her mouth and tugged on her hair. She slurped it like a horny, desperate whore that was eager to please. I’ve had my cock sucked by plenty of women, but honestly, she might have been the best ever. And there was just something about how she looked at me, how she used her mouth and her tongue. And the atmosphere in her apartment was thick with the instant sexual chemistry between us. It was intangible, but also there was definitely an invisible charge in the air. She then started going a bit faster, she moaned with her mouth stuffed with my tingling, aching cock. I started pumping and grinding Into her demanding, sexy mouth. My balls were so heavy from a lack of sex, but I didn’t want to cum so fast either. - JOHN  I was a slowly boiling pot of sexual lust. And he had lit the fire under my stove, I was going to fucking explode soon, I realized my body felt like a pressure cooker of lust. Tasting his pre-cum was making my hairy cunt leak and drip in my soaking panties. My brown puffy nipples that actually stuck out off the end of my breasts were super sensitive, although I felt a little self-conscious about them. I refocused as I felt my pussy absolutely throbbing, just tasting his delicious cock was enough to make me cum. I felt a little orgasm spreading through my thighs, and I hoped he would like my hairy pussy. I had shaved my legs but I liked how my fuzzy hairs felt between my legs and in my armpits. He pulled his cock out with my saliva dripping off and onto my top. “I wanna see your body Daisy. Then I’m gonna fuck you.” I was totally captivated by his commanding presence, I didn’t hesitate to strip for him. - DAISY  She pulled off those extremely tight leggings and pulled off her halter top. She undid her bra, and let her magnificent breasts hang free. Then I saw her thick, wide patch of reddish brown pubic hair under her leopard print panties. What a truly erotic and gorgeous sight that was, and I spotted the hair poking out of her armpits as well. I was even more turned on than before by her, my cock was hard as steel for her. “Pull your panties off sexy.” I growled at her in a low voice. She trembled and obeyed, pulling them down to be totally naked before me. She was a rare and unique beauty, and I had to indulge in her. - JOHN  I pulled my thong down and felt long, thick white ropes of grool clinging to my thigh. My panties had left a trail on their way down. I was almost in shock at how absolutely horny I was for him. But I still felt embarrassed about my breasts, they stood out like perky torpedoes with their fat and puffy nipples. But then, he spoke again. “Your pussy is absolutely amazing and beautiful. So are your tits, I could suck on them all day every day.” I shivered from feeling my body respond to him, but I also wanted to cry in happiness. He was being totally sincere, he really liked what he saw, I could see it on his beautiful face. Only a few moments had passed since my panties were off, but the sexual tension reached a fever pitch. He stepped closer and pulled me over to my recliner, he playfully pushed me down on my back. Then, he fucking attacked me, he lunged at my juicy cunt with his mouth. I felt a huge jolt in my core as his sexy lips devoured my thick, hairy labia. He sucked them into his mouth and licked me with rapid, long strokes of his wide tongue. He so quickly sent me into ecstasy like no man ever had, I had never experienced anything quite like this. “Ohhh..ohh, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck…fuck..yesss.” I babbled like a total slut, my mind was fading into the persistence of his assault on my soaked pussy. His mouth slurped all my thick cunt juice and he licked labia up and down, then he fingered me. I felt his strong hands push apart the soft, yielding flesh of my buttocks, and he found my dark brown hairy asshole. He was licking and prodding all the right spots in my ass crack with long strokes of his tongue. - DAISY  I licked her beautiful pussy and parted her very dark lips to reveal her bright pink center. I love the sounds a sexy woman makes when you lick her in her juicy center just right. She moaned loudly and pushed her crotch against my mouth, her grool was all over my face and her pubic hairs were dripping with it. I totally wanted all of her juices, and I loved sucking it out of her writhing body. Then when I licked her asshole, she suddenly tensed up even more. Her body shook, her mocha skinned thighs trembled as she thrust her hips up off the chair and begged me. “Don’t stop! Please, please don’t! I’m gonna fucking cum!” I pulled her left thigh with one hand, pushing her leg up high so I could go deeper with my other hand-I knew exactly what to do to her. - JOHN  Again, holy fucking shit. His mouth and hands were doing things to me I’d never experienced before. He jammed his strong fingers suddenly into my leaking cunt. He rammed into my tight pussy with long, fast thrusts as I rubbed my clit hard and fast. My moaning, raspy gasps reached a peak as my whole body felt the sudden urge knotting up in my core. Then I felt my breath stop for a moment as I heaved before I exploded in a huge, messy squirt. My pussy became a fountain as I had the biggest squirt of my life. I squirted before, but not like this. “Ohhh..my-my-my…FUCKING GOD!” I finally screamed loud enough to wake the dead, as I rubbed and slapped my cunt into a sticky, milky mess. - DAISY  I thought she was probably going to squirt, but this was fucking amazing. Her clear and white cream was all over my front, it was dripping down between her legs and over her chair. There was a puddle soaking into her area rug. She shook more with the end of her orgasms passing through her exotic body. I slurped up all the cum from her thighs and shared it with her in a lewd French kiss. She drank it all down and we shared a passionate kiss on the mouth. I didn’t wait any longer, I grabbed hold of her thighs and started fucking her. She squealed and gasped with delight as her beautiful breasts swayed beneath me as I rammed my cock Inside her tight cunt. - JOHN  I felt that thick rod enter me and he immediately pushed deep against my cervix. He grunted and pushed a few more times until he was completely inside me. His fat cock hit every little ridge inside my pussy, massaging me on the inside while his girth pushed sideways. My toes curled as I felt like cumming again on his cock. He was slowly grinding, then he suddenly went faster and faster. I felt him pounding me hard, his wet balls slapped against my hairy asshole. I let out little moans with each plunging thrust, I couldn’t think, I couldn’t talk in that wonderful moment. I could only groan like a slutty bitch for more, because that’s what he awakened in me. This absolute surrender to my desires to be fucked so good like this, whenever and wherever he wanted me. - DAISY  After a few minutes of fucking her, I put her legs up high on my shoulders to go even deeper. Her thighs pressed against her lovely breasts with her ass up. I pushed my cock back in, feeling her tightness open to me. “Do you want it fucking rough babe?” She looked deep into my eyes and licked her lips. “Yes baby, pound your pussy. It’s your pussy now! Give it to me, stud! ” I smiled at her and pushed deep as I rested my body on my hands above her to brace myself at an angle above her. My knuckles pushed into the chair as I pushed back in hard. I bottomed out in her cunt and made her mouth drop open with her loud moans of horny abandon. I went fast and deep, fucking her so hard that the heavy chair creaked. - JOHN  His cock hurt at first, because I’m so tight, but my wetness made him glide back and forth inside me. His cock was buried deep inside me, right where I wanted it so fucking bad. I lost all self control by then. “Fuck the pussy! Fuck the pussy! Fuck the pussy!! Fuuuck meeee! Yes daddy!” He didn’t just make me wet, I was totally soaked. The deep fucking made me feel like I was constantly on the threshold of a huge orgasm, the pleasure was overpowering. My cunt was making loud, sopping wet noises as he fucked me with such forceful thrusting. Then I felt the squirts coming, one after another it jetted out of my cunt and drenched his crotch while it ran down my thighs. A few more minutes and then I could feel him slowing down, I thought maybe he was going to cum and was trying to hold off. “Are you going to cum?” “Yes.” He grunted with a grimace of concentration. “Just wait please baby. I need to feel you in my ass.” I felt his cock pull out with a loud, wet noise escaping my pussy. I ran to my kitchen and grabbed my coconut oil. “Sit down in the chair stud.” I eyed him while I rubbed my asshole, coating it thoroughly. I put a generous amount on his aching cock. I took a deep breath in anticipation of that thick rod pounding my poor asshole, but I wanted it so badly. I turned and faced away from him, I rubbed my ass cheeks on that fat cock and teased him a little. - DAISY  “Put it in my ass daddy.” She said as she wiggled her glorious ass on my dick. I grabbed the mounds of her ass and thrust. I slowly pushed inside her, feeling my length slide into her tight, brown bud. She moaned and pushed down with her hips, allowing my cock to fill her completely. Soon she was grinding and bouncing on me with hard, desperate thrusts on my girth. Loud guttural noises and filthy obscenities spilled out of her along with her long, gasping groans of ecstasy. She leaned back and I held her close against my chest with my hands tweaking her fat nipples, that made her moan with another sweaty climax. Soon came a long series of moaning trembles with her hot, wet orgasms. My cock pulsated, it was impossible for me to hold back any longer. I fired my thick hot jizz inside her with a string of shaking moans, her quivering body grinded hard against mine. Our mutual orgasms passed through our bodies like a burning wave of lust, fueled by our raw attraction for each other. I could feel my cum oozing back down over my hairy balls as my cock finally started to soften. She laid there, sweating on me in the blissful afterglow. I kissed her and caressed her gorgeous, statuesque body. She let out deep breaths of elated satisfaction, she kissed me as her delicate hands rubbed my thighs. She turned around and sat in my lap, then she rubbed her body against mine while letting me indulge in her wondrous lips again, sucking and licking my mouth with hers. - JOHN   “You are such an amazing daddy. Oh, is it OK if I call you daddy?” “Yes.” I answered. “If you want to, that is fine.” “That makes me happy, I need a daddy. My pussy needs to be tamed, I need a real man like you.” “Well then, I think I am just the man for the job, my pet.” I gave her a wicked smile with a glimmer in my eye. “Wouldn’t you agree?” “Oh yes I would.” She held me tight against her breasts. “Yes daddy, I am your pet. Now and always.” AUTHORS NOTE: Based upon a true story of my intimate encounter with a young woman. Due to the massive and positive response I have received, their will be at least one more chapter in this series. Names have been changed to protect the guilty (or is that the horny?) But if you’re looking for a longer story with much more emotional depth, then check out Cindy’s Journey. Please rate and comment, thank you. by  SexualisPhantasia for Literotica.

One lowly pledge must satisfy the girls of Omega U. By QuothTheRamen - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Life as a lowly pledge The day I went to college I thought I had cleaned my last floor. Washed my last dish. Scrubbed my last toilet. I left home after five years too many of flipping burgers and dealing with other people's shit. I was done trying to make a bunch of assholes happy. It took all of one day in a frat to realize I was wrong. The world was filled with unhappy assholes, and they were all my problem. "Pledge Needledick! Make sure the floor shines." Beko was the frat vice president. He was about as funny as a cold sore. But he was also a linebacker, so people generally felt obligated to laugh. "It's Cam." I said. "It's Cam what?" "It's Cam, Sir." I said. I did not sigh. It was difficult. "It's pledge Needledick now." Beko woofed. Like a dog. A retarded dog. "We are getting fucked up!" Shaun slid himself between Beko and me, smooth as anyone I had ever seen. "What Beko is trying to say is that today is your night on the chore rota Cam. All pledges take a turn." Shaun was the frat president. And he was probably going to be a senator. "No. I get it. Shit needs cleaning." I said. "Right. Spirit of brotherhood. Don't wait up." Shaun said. "Beko! What have I told you about pissing on the floor?" And, with the sloppy zip of a zipper, I was alone. I had the place to myself, piles of shit to clean up, and a fresh puddle of piss to mop. "I am so fucking stupid." I said. I pledged the frat because Alpha Nu Alpha Lambda was the place for business majors. Just this chapter alone had produced three Fortune 500 CEOs, a couple of Silicon valley royalty, and so many millionaires they stopped keeping track. And business is all about who you know. A poor boy from the shit end of the city who does not know anyone needs to change that. And so I did. And now I was picking up empties while the future leaders of the free world were getting shitfaced and laid. You would think that with so many rich bastards they would have a maid. I was well into the second hour and elbow deep in the world's most disgusting toilet when the doorbell rang. I didn't get up. I just kept scrubbing. Whoever they were here for it certainly was not me. The bell rang again. And again. And then someone starting pressing it like they'd been duct taped to the damn button and then had a seizure. I ripped off my yellow gloves, jogged to the door and opened it. "What the fu-" I started. I did not end that sentence. I saw where it was going, flagged it down, and gave it directions to a new and better place. "How can I help you?" I said. Is this because I am a good person? The kind of person who does not tear people's heads off for no reason? Of course not. I worked in fast food. It was because, on the other side of the door, stood a very pretty young Asian girl in heels, a knit skirt, and a sorority sweater so tight that it had to have been drawn on her. The girl blinked the blink of the slightly high, or the very dumb. "I'm here for Beko." she said. Dumb it is. "He's out right now. I can tell him you called." I said. She blinked again. "I didn't call. I walked." "Right. No. Totally get that. Do you want to leave a message?" "Nope. I want to see Beko." "Tell you what. Come on in. We'll call him." I said. "Let me just wash my hands." She walked in and, with a clear familiarity, walked over to our least disgusting couch and sat on it. I ran to the sink, scrubbed up and came out. Then I called Beko from my cell. He answered on the first ring. "Beko, it's me, Cam. I have a--" I looked at the Asian space cadet quizzically. "June." she said. "--June here to talk to you." "Needledick! I was watching porn on my phone." Beko shouted. Over what must have been one hell of a party. "Now I just see your stupid Needledick name on my phone. Hang up so I can see some titties." So I hung up. "He's very busy right now." I said. "Is there anything I can do for you?" "Is Joe here?" "No. Just me." "Louis?" "No. He's out." Ryan?" "No. I am the only one here. I am the only Alpha in the house. There is just me. I see you thinking of another name. But he is not here either. I assure you, I am the Alpha and the Omega of people in this house." She looked confused. "No. I am the Omega. Omega Chi Upsilon Mu." She said. Now I was confused. Omega was almost a honor society. It was not your run of the mill sorority. "Pardon?" "I'm an Omega." She smiled. "And I am high as fuck." Ahh. So not dumb. Just really high. "Right. Well is there anyone else you need me to call? I don't want to blow you off, but I still have a lot of cleaning to do." I said. "I want to blow you off." "Is that a pot joke?" "No." She stopped, wrinkled up in a frown, then continued. "At least I don't think so. I need to blow an Alpha." "And why is that?"" "Scavenger hunt. You guys are worth forty points for a facial." "I'm sorry?" Let's step back for a moment. Time to create a Venn diagram. One circle will be "Woman who have sucked my dick." Small circle. Not empty. Filled with women to whom I am forever grateful. Let's have the other circle be "Women who are so fucking hot that I silently apologize after jerking off to their memory." Now, and I want to be totally clear on this, these circles do not intersect. Not even a little. They don't even get written out on the same piece of paper. Imagine too, a circle labelled "Women who let me cum on their face." This circle was empty. Back to the moment. "Tonight is the Omega Scavenger hunt. And I wanna win it." she said. Her smile was tempting me to make a bad decision. "So what do I do?" "Take off your pants. But leave on the Alpha sweatshirt." I reached for my belt, and then years of self-preservation kicked in. "Wait, Beko's not your boyfriend is he? Because he would have an easy time killing me and I would have a hard time stopping him." "Nope. He just has a nice dick." Which is exactly not what I want to think about when I next see Beko. I dropped my pants. Then I closed my eyes and waited for the someone to tell me that this was a terrible terrible prank. What I felt instead was warm breath across my the head of my dick. I cautiously opened one eye, then the other. She'd taken one of the couch cushions and put it on the floor in front of me. She was kneeling on it, her face just inches away from me. I was not hard. But that was not going to last. She traced her fingers up my thigh, sliding them slowly up, I bit my lip as I watched her. Her hand slid under my balls, then she ran a finger from my ass all the way to where they hung. All the while her hot breath surrounded me. I'd never watched myself get hard before, but it was happening so fast it barely registered. One minute her hand lightly cupped my balls and the next I am so damn hard that it almost slaps me in the stomach. "You like this?" She asked, as she ran her soft cheek along the head. "I'm neither dead nor gay, so yes." "Good." She said. The she wrapped her hand around the base of my shaft, holding it up. She leaned in and alternated between soft kisses and quick licks as she worked her way up. I balled my fists so hard that my nails dug into my palms. She teased and licked her way up, until her mouth was just at the head. Then she looked up at me, winked, and took me in her mouth. I'd had my dick sucked before. I thought it was awesome. It turns out that everyone who came before was just shit. She ran her tongue under my shaft, her mouth wet and ready. She swirled it against the hole at the tip, then leaned in, taking inch after inch. She did not slow. She did not stop. She took me in until her nose was flush against me, her chin touching my balls. She winked again. And then slowly, slowly, ever so slowly, she let me out. Her tongue made every inch of my man flesh electric. I reached down to her head, but she just brushed me off, then waved her finger in the classic naughty naughty gesture. Chastened, I put my hands behind my head and groaned. She firmly wrapped one hand around my root, and with the other cupped my balls, pressing a finger against my taint. She leaned forward again, taking me until her lips reached her hand. She began to rock her head back and forth, slowly at first. Her hand stayed with her lips, making every rock a long slow stroke of my dick, with the wet miracle of her mouth keeping me on edge. I took a deep breath as she started speeding up. Every downstroke felt my cock getting wetter, every upstroke felt my balls getting tighter. Her free hand was rubbing my taint, teasing my balls, and driving me crazy. I felt my hips go loose as I adopted her rhythm. Pulling away when she pulled away. Pushing in as she pushed in. I felt myself in the back of her throat, then running the length of her tongue. She kept a wet suction that gave me no respite. I felt myself pushing the pace now. Seeing her, so gorgeous, so sexy so fucking good at sucking a cock was too much. I pushed so hard she gagged. I pulled out so far the cool air hit me. But she did not stop. Her grip on my shaft tighten. She slammed me into her mouth as if daring me to try to stop. I was off balance, standing on my toes, my dick falling into her amazing mouth, my eyes seeing stars. "Fucking Christ! I'm going to blow!" I said. She sped up, moving so fast she got blurry. I felt my load begin, rumbling from the depths of me up my shaft. She felt it too, and right when it was about to escape she learned back, her hands continuing to work the shaft. I exploded on to her. On her cheek, her perfect nose, her hair. And she put her face right against me. Pulling me still, milking every last drop onto her skin. I was in love. So it is a clear understatement when I say I was surprised when the flash went off. "Did you just take a selfie?" I said. "Yep. Gotta get the points." She said. "I forgot about that." And I had. This was clearly a one-time thing. But at least I closed the Venn diagram. "So June, could you send me that?" "Nope." "Right." I reached for the paper towel roll that remained from my cleaning and offered it to her. "Towel?" I said. She smiled the gorgeous smile, buried under layers of my spunk. "Nope. I'll wear it out. Extra five points." And, just like that, she was gone. It was the best thirty minutes of my life so far. Of course, by the end of the night it would be the third best thirty minutes of my life. One lowly pledge must make her nasty video dreams come true. I found pizza under a couch. Not a pizza box. No box to be found. Not a single slice, but instead eight slices, composing a whole pizza of what I can only assume was pepperoni pizza, all perfectly arranged under the couch. Like it was being delivered to hungry mice whose ordering reach far exceeds their grasp. Or a bunch of morons with the munchies. Fifty/fifty. I had been tempted, only briefly, to leave the pizza out as a reminder to my frat brothers to clean up after themselves. But, given the bags of filth I trucked out to the dumpster, this cause was lost. I tossed the pizza in with the condom wrappers, used dental floss, and random crusty Kleenex that so recently littered our floors. You might think that I would be unhappy, cleaning up after a couple dozen very well connected douchebags. And, on a normal night, you would be right. But this was not a normal night. This was a night in which the mere fact of my association with Alpha Nu Alpha Lambda resulted in me getting the kind of blow job reserved for men with excessive body hair, giant cigars, and private armies. A night in which one of the hottest women I had ever seen allowed me to not only cover a tile in ethnic bingo (Row: BJ, Column: Asian. Bingo!) but also had me paint her face like a drunken Jackson Pollack. So while I may be the lowest man on a very mangy totem pole, I was also a man who had had my pole waxed. I was in a post orgasm glow, and oscillated between absolute disbelief that I might ever be so lucky, and a profound fear that the best thing that might ever happen to me had already happened. It was deep into one of these swings into self-doubt, and deep into a pile of what I could only assume were once out dishes, that the doorbell rang. It may seem crazy to you that I did not run to the door. It may seem crazy to you that I did not even leave the dishes behind. But, to be clear, you are three hundred words into chapter two. I assumed I was living in the boring epilogue of chapter one. So I did not walk to the door. And I did not run. Instead I picked up the next sorry excuse for a plate and started scrubbing. The doorbell rang again. With feeling. And then again. Eventually I realized that whomever was pushing it was actually tapping out a beat. A lively bossa nova thing. And they were not going anywhere. No night is perfect. I put the dish down, dried off my hands, and walked to the door. The persistent beat made my feet want to run, but I kept them under control. I stood in front of the door, took a deep breath, and opened it. "Welcome to Alpha Nu, how can I help you?" It was dark outside. But she was very blonde. The kind of blonde that happens when you have hair bleach and a wandering mind. The hair framed a lovely face, ghostly pale. And now I was staring. She smiled, a thousand watt thing. "You can help me by getting out of my way." "What?" "'How can you help me?'" She said. "You just asked. Then you got stupid." "Right. No. Come in. I'm Cam." I moved out of the way She pushed past me, pulling a giant roller bag. "I'm Mary. But everyone calls me Daisy." "Why is that?" She hit me with the smile again. "Because I tell them to." She put the bag down, then spun around like a Julie Andrews on a German mountain. This caused her slightly modest sundress to become much less modest, and gave me a lovely view of a pair of runner's legs. And I was staring again. "This will have to do. It's funny, because the place looks so classy outside. All bricks and ivy. Then you come in and it looks like someone threw up on the floor." She said. "Someone does throw up on the floor. Every day. His name is Ted. He calls it clearing his throat." Daisy looked at me with an expression that I could not place. Something between amused and irritated. "Let the artist work, dear." She said. "And that is not the visual I want in my head." She stalked around the room, framing parts with her fingers. "I want sultry. I want dark. I want something that oozes passion and hunger and need." She said. "It's a dump. A dump with couches that are so nasty they make crunching sounds when you sit on them." I said. "It needs lighting. It needs ambiance. It needs to be perfect." "Perfect for what?" I asked. "This!" She said. Then she handed me a piece of paper. I scanned it. "Is this a shot list?" "Of course. You can't direct without one." "And everything on this-" I waved the sheet. "Is going to happen here?" "Of course." "Who is playing willing young co-ed?" I asked. "Me. I am the star of all my works." "And who is playing the hard and ready young stud?" "Well Cam, I was going to audition the boys," She said. And then that smile almost knocked me down. "but you're the only one here. So... are you up for it?" I started pulling off my pants. She put a hand on my chest. "Hold up cowboy. You've seen the shot list. Not until scene 3. Now help me set up." You might think a roller bag would only hold a small amount of film equipment. You would be wrong. You might think that setting up lights, area mikes, a camera, and a bunch of shit that I do not have names for would be difficult with an erection. You would be right. But, given the proper motivation, all work can be rewarding. "I've never seen anyone work so fast." She said. "I'm a lover of film." I said. "You know, I don't normally ask questions when an absurdly attractive woman asks me to make a porno with her-" "You get asked that a lot?" She said, as she was draping sheets over the couch. "More than I'd have ever thought." I said. "But why are we making a porno?" "Because I am an Omega Mu. And this is our annual scavenger hunt." She said. "This video should be worth 355 points, should you be able to keep your load in for every shot." "So, I'm just going to ask this." I said. I looked up and saw her fiddling with the camera. It took me a second to refocus from looking down her dress at her very impressive rack. She caught me looking, and smiled behind the viewfinder. "Why are you doing this at all. This is not me trying to scare you away, I am just really curious." She stopped for a second, and pulled a couple of wispy blonde strands from in front of her face to behind her ear. I don't know that I believe in any god, but if one exists he must be damn happy with his work here. "Do you know how competitive Omega Mu is? The girls there are driven to be great. They will walk off this campus and into lives that most people only dream of. And I'm a film major. They don't respect what I do. They don't understand it. Most of them can't even be bothered to stay awake during my films." She stepped close, so close I could smell strawberries and the faintest hint of excitement. "But they will stay awake for this one. By the time I'm done showing it to them they'll be sitting in puddles of their own juice, awkwardly fidgeting and looking for any excuse to get back to their rooms and get their stuck up snatches off. That room will absolutely stink of arousal and lust and need. And they will know that I am one hell of a filmmaker." My dick was threatening to leave my body and go into orbit. "Is the camera rolling? I need it to be rolling." I said. She pointed at the red light. "It's been rolling for the last five minutes. Take off your shirt." I took my shirt off so damn fast I nearly sprained my shoulders. "I don't have a script." "We'll improvise." She closed her eyes and leaned in. I laid my fingers on top of her hand, gliding them up her arm, to her shoulders. I traced her collarbone, then ran them up her neck, to her cheek. Her lips parted. I leaned in to meet them with my own. I felt a slight shudder as they touched, and I wondered if perhaps all her confidence masked a delicacy, a pure and innocent nature, uncorrupted by all the debauchery that surrounds her. Then I felt a firm hand against my chest. It shoved me on to the couch. I fell with no resistance. She walked up to me, put one leg up by my head and pulled up her dress, revealing absolutely no underwear. "You will lick the living shit out of my pussy. If you're lucky I'll let you lick my ass. And If you do a very good job at that I will let you put that monster trying to escape your jeans balls deep inside me." I am a terrible judge of character. That delicate flower ground her incredibly wet pussy into my face. I am not the smartest guy. And I am no actor. But I certainly take direction. I put my hands on her thighs to steady her, then teased her outer lips with my tongue, splitting them, letting them close, tasting her mix of sweat and natural lubrication. I pulled the inner lips between mine, tracing them up to the hard nub. I ran my lips against it, lightly at first, teasing it with my tongue. She rocked her hips into my face, grinding her clit against my lips. I sped up my tongue to meet her urgency, tightening my grip on her legs, pulling her into me. Her juices flowed all over my jaw, pooling on my chest. She lowered her hands to my head and pulled me in so tight I could barely breathe. "Faster you bastard! If I don't get off you don't get off." Being a gentleman, I obliged the lady. But I knew that speed alone was not going to be enough. I freed one of my hands and ran it between her legs. I took her clit between my lips and raced my tongue along it, feeling it pulse with her arousal. A feeling matched only with the untended arousal currently in my pants. "You can't go too hard with me. And you sure as hell aren't going hard enough." I am competitive. Ninety nine percent of the time it is a terrible flaw. This day, not so much. I found an extra gear and pulsed my tongue against her, moving so fast that I got sloppy, and was licking the whole of her pubis. I slipped a couple fingers into her depths, probing until I found the rough patch of her G-spot, then timed my strokes outside with those inside. "Fuck. Just keep doing that." She said. Then words became groans, moved to soft moans, quickly strung together and rising in pitch. I kept up a steady rhythm, feeling her body stiffen, her strong legs go taut, her breathing get ragged. "Fuck me." She shouted. "Fuck Me!" She pulled my head in hard, rubbing herself against me. Her clit ground against me, tracing a wet line on my lips. She gasped, then caught her breath. "Fuck" Her body went slack. I eased my lips off of her. Took my fingers out, running them along my tongue to capture the taste. I lowered her to the couch, then reached for my belt. She smiled. And I wanted her so badly that there was no terrible thing I would not have done. "Not yet. You're only halfway there. And I need more points." And with that she spread her legs, then pulled her knees in. Now, to be clear, at that point I'd have cut off my left arm to fuck her. So eating her ass was not going to be a problem. I dove right the fuck in. I kissed the cutest pinkest prettiest little asshole that I had ever seen. It was wet with her juices and my spit, and I could not help but run my lips upon the rim. She gasped when my lips touched, and it puckered tightly. I blew on it, seeing it shrink with the cold. I ran my tongue under it, watching it loosen as she got aroused. He hands drifted to her pussy, and she spread it apart with one, then ran two fingers through. A delicate strand of drool ran between her fingers and her pussy, and it was all I could do to not ram my tongue against her pretty pucker. My resolve lasted for about two seconds. Then she started grinding her wet fingertips on her clit and I started pushing my tongue against her. Probing for resistance, feeling her tense. I could hear her fingers, sloppily running, making the wet noises of sex and driving me out of my goddamn mind. She sped up and I pushed my tongue right against her flower. I'd read her rhythm, I waited for my moment, and when it came I pushed into her ass. "Jesus Fucking Christ!" She shouted. I didn't stop. It felt like a compliment. I ran my fingers into her again, easing in a couple, felling myself fill her, wanting so much to put more into her. She rocked herself back and forth, using me as a tool to get her off. I was happy with this arrangement. Tongue, fingers and mind were all synchronized as she took control. Her breathing sped up, but I kept my pace. Her rocking increased, her hungry pussy pulling my fingers in, but I was patient. I knew I would get what I wanted and she was about to get hers. "Don't. Fuck. This. Up." She said. Each word punctuated with a thrust. "I'm. Going. To. Cum." And as she said it I felt the signs. She bottomed out on my fingers, her wet pussy spasmed against them. Her ass rippled against my tongue, Her toes curled, and then I got a face full of what I can only assume was her ejaculate. Given what I had done to June it only felt fair. Daisy put both legs on the ground and stood up. Her dress fell back over her assets, robbing me of the wonderful view. "That was worth an extra 20 points. So I am very happy." She said. "I think it is time to make you very happy. Take off your pants." You can't rip off blue jeans. Denim is not a fabric that rips. But you can get them off so fast that short one high speed camera no one can tell the difference. "Stay on the couch." She said. She lifted one spaghetti strap and slowly pulled it over her shoulder. Then the other one. The dress fell noiselessly to the ground. She wore no bra. She didn't need one. Her breasts were as amazing as I had hoped, and the rest of her runner's body was more than I could possibly have dreamed. Taut muscle and soft flesh played in perfect harmony. She stepped towards me, putting one knee outside my legs, then the other. She lifted herself up on her knees, so that she could look down on me, her perfect breasts damn near poking my eyes out. "How badly do you want to fuck me." She said. I could feel all of the wet between her legs dripping on me. My dick twitched like a divining rod on the Mississippi. I looked into those amazing blue eyes and said "A lot." She smiled. "I'll fix that in editing." Then she lowered herself onto me. I wanted to thrust. To take her. To put my hands on her hips, give in to the animal inside me, and slam myself into that perfect wet pussy until I exploded deep within her. But I did not. It nearly killed me, but I kept my shit together. I wanted this to last as long as possible. I felt the lips slowly divide, taking in the head. There was no friction, just heat and wet. She put her forearms on my shoulder, leaned in close, pressed her chest against mine, and brought her lips to my ear. "I love the way you smell. Your sweat and my juices have me so fucking hot." I didn't say anything. I couldn't. She lowered herself a little more. I felt the first inch of me squeezed into her depths. "You want to take me. Use me. The way I used you." I groaned. Her tongue teased my ear. She pushed further, inviting more of me in. "I don't know how you're holding off. Am I not wet enough for you? Tight enough?" I said nothing. My concentration was all I had left. She slid down a bit, her wetness running down my shaft. "Or maybe you're not man enough to take what you want." I put my hands on her hips. Put my lips to her ears. And I stage whispered, loud enough for the camera to hear. "You talk too much." My hips rose. Hers descended. She gasped, but I had been patient for too long. I lifted her, pulled out, then pushed back in. I lifted one arm around her back and pulled her close to me, feeling those tremendous breasts push against me, feeling the muscles in her back tighten. "You're going to match me, stroke for stroke. You are going to match my pace, you are going to match my enthusiasm, and I swear to god you are going to cum with me. I have done everything you wanted. Everything you told me to do. And I am going to fuck the shit out of you." She stopped. And I was struck with terror that I had overplayed my hand. But that smile, dear lord that smile. "I knew you had it in you tiger." She lowered herself to meet me. We started slow, with her walls teasing every bit of me. Each deliberate thrust brought with it a host of mind bending sensations. I locked eyes with her. Saw her passion and need as she pulled me in. Watched her groan every time I bottomed out, watched her grind her pubic bone against mine, trying to get all the stimulation she could. I could have gone forever, but she was a performer. Her pace quickened. I sped up to match. I lowered my head to her breast. She pulled me in, forcing it into my mouth, responding to the suction, the delicate nibble,. My speed increasing, my erection an iron bar straining inside her. Her moans getting louder, my excitement reaching a crest. All pretense of erotic sex had been abandoned. I pushed myself into her with violence, she responded in kind. Our bodies slapped against each other. My hands were gripping her hard runner's ass for dear life, her nails dug into my back. The only word I could say was fuck. The only thing I could do was fuck, All I ever wanted to do was fuck. But all the servicing of this woman had taken its toll. No man could resist her for long. "Now cum for me." I said. I don't know who came first. I came so hard I blacked out for a second, every sense shutting down so that I could bust the world's most righteous nut. She had taken me all the way into her, so deep I could feel every bit of the inside of her, and it was all squeezing me as she pulsed through her own orgasm. I don't know if I've ever cum more. I'm not sure I could. After a minute she stretched out, still impaled on me, giving me an eyeful that I will take with me to the grave and far beyond. "And cut." She said. Then she got up and walked to the camera. Everything I'd left behind was running down her leg and she did not mind at all. "Are you sure you've never acted before? You seem like a natural." "Is this pillow talk?" "No. A direct question." "Ahh. No. Not since I was a tree in the 3rd grade musical." She finished packing the camera. "You must have been one hell of a tree. Now help me clean up." I broke down the lights and the mics. I stole every glance I could. If this was going to be the best night of my life I wanted to remember every bit of it. Far too quickly we were packed. She pulled on her dress. I pulled on my clothes. She turned to leave. "Daisy. stop." I said. "Can I give you my number? In case of rewrites or something?" Daisy reached into her bag, and pulled something out. The she hit me with that smile one last time. "Here's my card. I'll be honest, your ear for dialogue is shit, so you will in no way be involved with a rewrite." She said. "But, if you are ever looking to fuck again, my cell is on the back." I stood stock still and watched her walk away. Shock does terrible things to a man. Then I spent the next fifteen minutes memorizing her phone number, because I am not a complete idiot. The day may come when I forget who I am, where I came from, and everything I have ever cared about. And on that day will still be able to recite all 10 fucking digits because some shit is too damn important to forget.  By QuothTheRamen for Literotica

She meets her 'Prince Charming' by accident. by Bakeboss. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. I was late and in a rush add that to the slick streets from the first rain of the season and if you mix in a little of not paying attention you then have the perfect recipe for an accident. As you can see, I had no one to blame for sitting here in a ditch waiting for a tow instead of being on the blind date where I was supposed to be. I called Devon, or was it Kevin but only got voice mail; I left a message stating my problem and an apology for standing him up. It’s funny but I remember thinking for the first time since this was set up that I hope he was a loser so I hadn’t blown my chance for meeting my ‘Prince Charming’. Triple A said that due to the rain, they were extremely busy but they’d get to me as soon as possible. I sat in the car mad at myself for doing yet again something stupid and as I watched the rain slide down my windshield, I felt my tears slide down my cheeks. Who was I kidding Melvin or was it Ivan, was not going to be my prince, princes don’t go on blind dates they have girls falling all over themselves to date them. No, maybe I was better off missing this set up no matter what my friend Grace said about him, he was probably a loser anyway. I kept asking myself what I was doing wrong why couldn’t I met Mister Right; I just knew he was out there but I simply couldn’t find him. It wasn’t that he had to be Brad Pitt it was just I didn’t want Kramer, surely between those two types there had to be someone for me. To pass time as I waited I once again made a list of the pro and cons of me, Julie Harris, at least this time I kept the list just in my head. OK, well I know I’m no Angelina Jolie but I no Maya Rudolph either. Brown hair with brown eyes, kind of mousey but not bad. Thirty-three, at least I’m not some twenty-year-old bimbo and yet I’m still young enough to be called a girl. Yeah I could lose a few pounds but I am not fat no matter what my anorexic sister says. If I was a person who budgeted their time and paid attention to what they were doing I guess I wouldn’t be in this ditch would I. This was doing me no good at all as I am incapable of making an honest opinion of myself and then I was saved of this epiphany by the flashing lights of the tow. I rolled down my window as he approached and he knelt down to talk to me. Hatless in the rain meant his blonde hair was matted to his head and water running down his face. I stared into cerulean blue eyes that were bright and concerned. “Are you all right miss, do you need me to call medical help?” I was mesmerized and could only manage a shake of my head. He told me I could sit in his truck while he fished my car from the ditch. When I got out of my car, I tripped on something, which broke my heel sending me falling into his arms. He caught me, and picked me up as if I weighed nothing, then carried me to his big white truck. I put my arms around him and held on for dear life, not that I was afraid he would drop me, no I just didn’t want him to put me down. I sat waiting as he hooked my vehicle to his tow bar and I noticed how clean and organized it was. I then noticed the plastic horses head attached to the hood as an ornament, that’s funny he arrives to save me in a big white horse. He opened the door and then standing half in the cab took off his raincoat and tucked it behind the seat. I got my first good look at him illuminated by his interior lights my first thought was behemoth, or maybe that was my second thought as my first was ‘oh my god’. This man had to be close to Three hundred pounds and yes he was fat but he also had a lot of muscle. I would have to ask him if he was football player and then I realized I haven’t said one word yet. I open my mouth to speak but he beat me to it, “I’m sorry miss but your car is not drivable, do you have a preference as to where you want it towed?” I merely shook my head no, as I screamed to myself ‘speak you dullard, speak’. “Why do you have a horse’s head hood ornament on your truck?” Way to go girl you’re really making an impression on this guy. “It’s something my boss did, he thinks it’s funny but I think it’s humiliating. You see my last name is Charmant which he knew means charming from his high school French and my first name is Price after my mother’s father…” “So that makes you Prince Charming coming to my rescue on your big white horse.” “Guess how many times a day I hear that line.” I told him I was sorry for beating a dead horse and giggled and he smiled showing me his straight white teeth. “If I tow you to the yard you’ll have to pay a night’s storage fee but if I tow you to your home you can park it for free.” “But then I’ll have to have it towed to a garage tomorrow, won’t that cost more?” “Let me make you a deal, you’re my last tow, my shift is over so I’ll tow you to your house and then on my way to work tomorrow I’ll tow you to wherever, no charge. All you have to do is promise no more prince charming remarks” “I even do you one better, do you speak Italian? My last name is Biancaneve, which is Italian for Snow White, and my first name is Ella, and that roughly translates into little, so don’t talk to me about being teased about your name.” He laughed at this as he agreed my name alone was worth the cost of his tow job. I felt so at ease with Price as we exchanged light banter sprinkled with laughs that when we arrived at my place I automatically invited him up for coffee. He looked at me for a long time those blue eyes piercing into my soul. I think he was judging the sincerity of my offer, and then he smiled saying he’d love a cup of coffee. Riding up in the elevator, I realized I hadn’t eaten yet and I was starving so I upgraded my offer of coffee to a quick dinner. He said OK but only if he could help and how could I say no to an offer like that. Price put the pasta on to boil as I dug out some of my grandmother’s red sauce from my freezer and popped it in the microwave. While he graded cheese I made a quick salad from whatever greens I found in my frig and by the time he got the wine opened the pasta was done. To top it off he helped me clean the kitchen after our meal. We took our wine to the front room and when we finished that I opened another bottle, it was not until we were half way through the third bottle that I realized we were in trouble. I knew I was buzzed but I didn’t care, I took the glass from his hand and leaned in close, “Sir Prince Charming, you have saved the fair Young Snow White and it is now time for you to claim your reward.” With that, I put my lips to his, he in turn wrapped his strong arms around me, and we kissed long and deeply. When we finally broke our embrace without a word I took his hand and led him to my bed where we made frenetic love as if it was our last night on earth. I awoke in the morning with a pounding headache yet enveloped in my Prince’s arms and I knew right then there was no place I rather be. Will we live happily ever after as they do in fairy tales? I can’t answer that and all I’ll say is that now for the present I’m living as close to a fairy tale as possible. Really, what more could I wish for? by Bakeboss .

A Good Girl Discovers Sensuality. By Fredly - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. At last, Faith went to sleep Thursday night. In the early morning she awoke confused by the happening and sights of the night before. She was not sure if she had really seen her classmates, Christine and Jim; together in that alley, or had just dreamed the whole episode. As she became more awake, she began to remember making herself come and recalled the dreams that she had during the night. She recalled that most of her dreams had included an enormous erect penis floating in the air and attempting to enter pinhole size openings. Faith shook her head in an attempt to dislodge the visions.  The visions of the sexual activity continued to dance in her head, so she quietly got out of bed and took her shower. The hot water felt good as it cascaded down her body. The water created feelings in her similar to the feeling of the night before. As the feelings spread, she began to stroke her breasts and imagine what it would feel like if Steve, her boyfriend was caressing her. Her thoughts of him served to increase the excitement. She dropped a hand down to her mound and began to stroke her pussy. Faith quickly found her clit and rubbed herself furiously. The waves of pleasure quickly hit, and she found it difficult to remain standing. She quickly finished her shower and dressed for school. The small college was bustling by the time she arrived. It was a big day for the students. The rival college’s basketball team was coming into town that night for the annual showdown. When She walked down the hallway toward her first class, she thought about the past twenty-four hours. The thought of her actions in the shower that morning made her smile mischievously. She stopped to open the classroom door when someone grabbed her from behind. She knew that it had to be Steve. No one else would dare to sneak up behind her like that. "Good morning, Beautiful!" he beamed as he spun her around. She reached up and gave him a quick kiss and said, "Morning Handsome." They made some small talk about the game as she waited to go into class. Faith opened the door, and the couple went into her first class. When they reached her seat, he gave her a small kiss and turned to walk away. "See you at Lunch," he called over his shoulder as he hurried toward his class. That night their date started at the game, where she cheered. French Friday They spent the first few hours of the date in their usual fashion. They had gone to the game then and stopped by the local fast-food joint for a bite and a little conversation with the rest of the gang. Throughout the game and dinner, Faith continued to have flashbacks of the scene she saw the night before. She hoped that no one would ask her about the game because she was so distracted that she didn't think she could even recall the score. After leaving the restaurant, Steve suggested that they take a drive. The two of them often drove around town, talking to their friends as they cruised up and down the main street of town. Instead of the normal drive, he turned the car out of town. She was still distracted and didn't mind driving in the county. He drove around for a few minutes trying to make small talk. When she finally glanced outside and noticed that they were driving down a deserted road. Up ahead there was a small grove of trees. Steve turned the car into the grove and stopped. He put his arm around her and pulled her close. She scooted over and sat next to him and relaxed in the comfort of his arm. He stroked her face with his hand and talked about school, their relationship, and other small talk. She enjoyed hearing his voice and the feel of his hand on her face. He bent down and kissed her. She felt nervous since they had never really spent any time alone in the car like this, but she was confident that she could stop him from doing anything that she didn't want. As he continued to kiss her, she began to get the same feeling between her legs that she had experienced in the alley. He was gently rubbing her back and shoulder and slowly moved his hand down to the front of her blouse. She knew she should stop him, but his caresses felt too good. As long as he didn't try anything else, she decided not to remove his hand. He continued to kiss her and stroke her breast. Faith could feel her nipples harden with each caress and knew that he could feel her nipple as it pressed into his hand. She wondered what it would be like to have his hand inside her blouse. She tried to put that curiosity out of her mind because she had been told that good girls didn’t let a date do that. He moved his hand. At first, she felt a sense of loss and wanted him to put his hand back. Suddenly, she began to panic as Steve began to unbutton her blouse. "Steve, please don't! I can't let you!" she pleaded. He hesitated but continued to move his hand down her blouse, undoing the buttons. "Please Faith? I won't hurt you, we have been going out for so long! The other guys tell me that their girlfriends don't mind!" As he spoke, he stopped undoing the buttons and placed his hand on her bra. She sharply caught her breath. His hand felt so good. She knew that his hand wasn't going to harm anything if he just left it outside her bra. He began to caress both breasts through her bra as he kissed her deeply. As he kissed her, he slowly touched his tongue to her lips. As his tongue touched her, she opened her mouth and let his tongue run across her teeth and into her mouth. She had never French kissed anyone before, but enjoyed the feel of his tongue as it pushed into her mouth. She began to play with his tongue with hers and sucked on his tongue as it snaked in and out across her lips. Gawd, she loved this! He took his mouth off of hers and began to kiss down her neck. She shivered and felt as if she was floating in his arms. He continued to kiss down her neck until he reached her collarbone. She knew that he would stop soon, and they would go home. However, Steve continued to kiss along her collarbone, slowly pushing her blouse off of her shoulder. "God, you look beautiful!" he exclaimed as he lifted his head and stared at her bra. "Please, let me look at you?" She looked into his eyes and felt the same excitement that she had felt in the alley. "It's ok Steve, I’m nervous and a little scared.  But if you really think that I am beautiful, I don’t mind.” "God, yes! Can I kiss you here?" he asked as he grasped her breast through her bra. "Please Steve, don't ask! I think that we should go! I want you to, but I just can't. Please don't ask!" As she spoke, she looked down and could see his hand on her bra now that her blouse had been pushed off her shoulder. She remembered Christine begging to be touched and wanted some of that for herself.  She watched him reach into her bra and begin to pinch and stroke her nipple. "Oh, Steve! That feels so good," she exclaimed as she pressed her chest into his hand. She couldn't believe that those words had come out of her mouth. She thought quickly about Jim and Christine and knew that it would feel so much better if her bra was not in the way. "Oh, Steve! Don't stop," she moaned. She felt him moving his hand behind her back and fumbling with the catch on her bra. She subtly leaned forward to help. She wanted him to continue but didn’t want him to know how she felt. Just when she thought that she would either have to stop him or help him, she felt the catch give way. Her bra came loose, and he placed both hands on her full breasts. "God! What nice tits!" he said. "Please Steve, don't talk like that! It sounds so vulgar!" Steve just blew it and made her feel cheap. "But babe, they are just beautiful! I can't help it!" he croaked. She was beaming again. His words boosted her fragile confidence in her own sexuality. He was out of the doghouse almost immediately. She felt him fumbling to remove her blouse and bra and leaned into him, trying to help without showing her eagerness. Faith knew she should stop him, but she just couldn't. It felt too good. She felt herself being pushed back so that she was lying on the seat. Steve placed himself on top of her and kissed her nipples. She arched her back so that she could press more of her breast into his mouth. "Yes! That feels so good! Don't stop! Kiss the other!" Steve sucked her tits and she could feel the hardness between his legs as it pressed against her. Without any conscious effort, their hips began to move together. He ran his hand down her side and moved his hand in between their bodies. He pressed his hand against the front of her jeans. It felt so good, she wished it could go on forever. Faith felt his fingers move as they attempted to unbutton her pants. She could almost hear her parents' lectures and the shame she had been taught.   She panicked and pushed him off of her. She knew that he could not continue, but why?  She was so confused and frustrated that she felt like crying. Frantically she pushed him away. "Stop that! You know that I am not that kind of girl! I just can't let you go any further."  Faith’s parents’ lectures spilled out of her mouth. "Come on babe, stop teasing me! You can't just tease me and leave me like this! I’m so hard that I think I’ll burst! You just have to do something!" he begged. "Here, look for yourself!" he pled as he unzipped his pants. She could see his straining cock as it poked through his white underwear. "Stop it, Steve! Put it back in your pants! You’re being disgusting!" Faith turned to look away. As she turned, she took one more look at the object sticking out of his pants.  She really wanted to look but the pressure was too much.  She sucked in a breath as she froze in her internal conflict. "Come on Faith! Look at it! I know you want to! Here, I'll take it out so you can see it!" As he spoke to her, she glanced out of the corner of her eye and watched as he pulled his cock from his pants. He reached out and grabbed her shoulder and turned her toward him. "That's it! Look at it real closely," he encouraged. The tone of his voice and hands on her shoulder broke her trance.  She knew she wanted to and used his encouragement to make her decision.  She looked at his cock.  She couldn't take her eyes off his cock as it stood there hard and poking out of his pants. The erect phallus has a magical capacity to draw out a woman’s curiosity. "Can I touch it?" she asked as she committed to her desires. It was confusing, on one hand, she couldn’t believe that she has said those words and on the other, she really wanted to feel his cock. "That would be great!" he moaned. "I need some relief!" Oh, how she wanted his needs met. She slowly placed her hand on his cock. She could feel his cock pulse and twitch as she touched it.  Steve jumped and moaned as her hand came into contact with his cock.  It was so hot and firm. She loved the feel of it in her hand. She continued to rest her hand on his cock and Steve sucked in his breath. "Do you like my hand on you?" she purred. She instantly realized the control that she had over him when she held his cock.  She felt her pussy tighten with pleasure as she experienced this power. "That's good. Just run your hand around it and move your hand up and down!" he moaned.  She slowly circled her hand around the pulsing cock and explored the sensation. She could feel the slippery liquid that had oozed out of the head of his cock. Faith spread the sticky fluid around his cock, then, wrapping her fingers around it as far as she could, she moved her hand up and down. He started breathing deeper and rocked his hips, sliding his cock up and down in her hand. "That's it, baby, keep it up! Your hand feels so good! Don't stop, you're going to make me come!" he begged her to continue. "Faith, this feels so good!" She felt his hips flexing faster and his cock grow hotter and bigger. "Do you like it, babe? Do you like my hand on your cock?" she asked. She knew his answer before he spoke. She was getting a thrill out of talking dirty. Where did that come from? "Come on baby! keep going! I am coming!" he shouted. She felt his cock get bigger and watched as the cock twitched and began spraying her hand with what she knew to be semen. Faith watched in amazement as the white fluid kept coming out of his cock. The car was filled with the earthy scent of his cum.  As his cum stopped shooting out of his cock, he slowly relaxed and grabbed her into a tight hug. "That was the best!" he said as he kissed her. Faith felt exhilarated at the pleasure she had given him. She grabbed some tissue from her purse to wipe up her hands and his glorious phallus. They got dressed in silence. As they dressed, she couldn’t help feeling a little hurt. She had given him what he wanted, but she remained frustrated. Why did she have to stop him? Why didn't she let him put his hand in her pants? Why didn’t she let him? They drove home and made small talk. It was the uncomfortable chit-chat that often occurred when they both wanted to talk about what had happened but neither one of them dared to start the conversation or admit their feeling.  She couldn’t concentrate on anything he was saying, and she was certain that he was rambling on about things he didn’t want to say, just to avoid the silence of the situation.  When they got home, he walked her to the door and kissed her good night. Faith went inside and went to her room. As she undressed, she could feel the wetness of her panties. Faith laid down and stroked herself to sleep.  She was so frustrated that she came very quickly and saw stars as she exploded. She awoke two hours later from a vivid dream of his erupting cock. She had to change her panties once again, and go beck to sleep. Saturday  night depths The next day was Saturday. Faith slept 'till noon. When she awoke and looked at her phone, she saw a message from Steve. He had called and wanted to see her that night. She knew she loved what had happened and she wanted more.  Would she get what she wanted tonight? How did she get what she wanted without being too eager?  Quickly, she picked up the phone and called him. They made plans to go to a movie and get something to eat. He arrived on time that evening to take her to the movie. She was excited and could tell that he was as excited as she was about the evening. They went to the movie, as usual, pretending that this was just a usual date.  After the movie, she got into his car.  He started the car and she heard him ask, "What do you want to do tonight?" She knew what she wanted but reluctantly she shrugged her shoulders and replied, "Whatever you want honey!"  She hoped he would read her mind and make the decision to go to the grove. They drove down the street and she could tell that he was thinking about the night before.  He was trying to play it cool and pretend to casually drive around town.  She was delighted that she was able to make him so happy. Steve nonchalantly drove out of town, nervously glancing at her out of the corner of his eye.  She knew he was hoping that she wouldn’t notice or object to where they were headed.  As they drove, they both knew where they were going. In a few minutes, they found themselves back at the deserted grove of trees. He quickly kissed her and removed her blouse, reached behind her, and unfastened her bra.  He let out a sigh of relief that she hadn't stopped him and began sucking on her tits. She squirmed in delight as he sucked at her nipples. "That's it hon! keep sucking! it feels so good!" she cooed. He stopped sucking after a few minutes and sat back. He tried to subtlety indicate what he wanted.  He raised his hips, trying to persuade her to touch him. She rolled her eye.  He wasn’t as clever as he thought he was.  She knew what he wanted and decided to play along with his “persuasion.” She reached down and unfastened his pants. "Good!" he said "That's it! take it out!" She reached into his pants and grabbed his cock. It felt so alive. She lifted his cock out of his underwear and she could already see the moisture collecting on the head. She began to stroke and explore his cock as he signed in relief. She decided that tonight, she didn't want to go home frustrated. She stopped her ministrations after a few minutes. "Don't stop now!" he begged. "How about sucking on my nipples some more?" she asked. He brought her face to his and kissed her. "Sure, I would love to!" he chuckled. They kissed and he pulled her so that she was laying across his lap, with her head leaning against the car door. She could feel his straining cock as it pressed into her back. He kissed her neck and worked his way toward her breasts. She sucked in her breath as he kissed and nuzzled her tits. "Yes! Yes, that's it!" she moaned. He had his left arm around her back, bracing her from the car door. As he kissed her tits, he reached his hand around and began stroking her left breast as he kissed and sucked at her right nipple. He stroked her stomach with his right hand. He cautiously moved his hand lower on her stomach until he reached the top of her jeans. She felt his hand move hesitantly under the waistband of her pants. He moved his hand back and forth along her stomach, just under the material of her jeans, building up confidence, then his hand crept lower and soon was squarely between her legs. She was ready for him this time. She longed to have him touch her the way she had seen Jim touching Christine. "Please don't tease me!" she whispered. "I need to feel your hand touching my skin." He smiled and undid the buttons on her jeans. Steve unbuttoned all the buttons and placed his hand on her panties. She sucked in her breath as he stroked her through the thin material. "Baby, that feels so good!" she purred. "Don't stop!" She was so wet and knew that he could feel the cloth of the panties getting damp as he rubbed her. He felt the hair that surrounded her mound and ran his finger down the crease in the center of her mound. She almost lifted her hips clear off of the seat as she felt his finger stroke her through her panties. She rocked her hips into his finger.  He then reached up higher and placed his hand inside the band of her panties. "Go on!" she encouraged him. He pushed his hand under her panties and down onto her pussy.  He explored her mound and ran his fingers through the patch of hair surrounding her cunt. He stroked her and felt her pussy lips opening and he could feel the moisture seeping out of her. "God, you're wet!" he said as he ran his hand down between the lips of her cunt and into her opening. "Yes! Yes, that's it, rub right there!" she begged. He felt her becoming slicker and opening up as he ran his hand along the slit into her pussy. She jumped as he touched her clit. "Rub harder, come on baby! make me come!" "Lift your hips so I can get your pants off!" he said as he rubbed her clit. “Stop talking and help me cum! You can feel enough already!" she groaned as she rubbed her hips back and forth on his finger. "It would be a lot nicer for you if I didn't have to fight with these damn pants!" he whispered as he continued to circle his finger on her clit, dipping a finger into her pussy. "You're doing great just as you are! Rub harder! I'm coming!" she cried "Uhn! Uhn! yea baby, more! Yes! yes! yes!" she screamed, and her body tightened as she rubbed herself against his finger. She continued to groan and writhe as she felt the waves of her orgasm. She started to relax, and she could feel the rock-hardness of his cock poking into her back. She turned to look at the bulge poking out of his pants and started to his cock. While laying in his lap, it was awkward to try and stroke his cock, so she hopped back to her side of the car and continued to explore his cock. "Yes, baby that's it! Do it like you did last night!" he moaned. She opened his pants farther and exposed more of his cock.  She teased his cock as he moaned in delight. "God, Faith that feels great! Put your hand around it and move your hand up and down!" She grabbed his cock and wrapped her hand around it. "Steve, it's so big! I can't get my hand around it!" she said, still surprised at the size. She knew what she wanted to do with it, but wanted him to say it. "Just do like you are babe! it feels damn good!" She continued to stroke his cock and spread the leaking come around his cock as it dripped out of the tip of his cock. She bent down closer to his cock to have a good look at the rock-hard shaft. As she bent down, she couldn't resist sticking her tongue out and licking the head of his cock. He jumped and let out a deep moan, and she felt his body jerk with excitement. "Did you like that hon?" she asked, hoping he’d be grateful and ask for more of the same. "God, yes do it some more!" he begged. She stuck out her tongue and licked the head again. She could taste the saltiness of the come and enjoyed the feel of his cock on her tongue. She lowered her head and ran her tongue all the way to the base of his cock. "Yea Baby, lick my cock!" he crooned. "That's it! Lick up and down! Yes, you're doing it great!" She smiled at herself and could feel his hips flexing in time to her licking. "Do you want me to put it in my mouth?" she asked. "Oh God! would you? It would feel so great!" he moaned. She opened her mouth in an "O" and put her mouth over the tip of his cock. As it entered her mouth, she could feel him jump and could feel his cock twitch and throb. It felt so alive. She felt so empowered for having such control of his sexual satisfaction. "Gawd, baby! Take it deeper and suck on it!" She lowered her head, took more of his cock into her mouth, and began to suck on it. She held it still in her mouth exploring the taste and feel. She felt his hips moving up and down, trying to get her to move on his cock. In response, she began a slow movement with her mouth taking in about an inch of his cock. "That's it, babe, move your mouth more! Take it into your mouth!" She was afraid she would gag on the thickness as she tried to take more of it into her mouth, but she slowly lowered her head as she took two, three then four inches into her mouth. She enjoyed the feel and taste as he moaned and began to breathe faster. She lifted her mouth to the tip of his prick and lowered her wet mouth until she had taken almost all of his rod into her mouth. She felt his cock entering the back of her throat and resisted the impulse to gag. Once the initial gag impulse was gone, she found that she could take another inch into her mouth. "God, baby! That's it you almost have it all! Suck me a little deeper!" he groaned. He put his hand on her head and she felt him push her head farther down on his thick cock. She attempted to say "no" but couldn't get the word out around the thick cock in her mouth. He must have heard her making a noise and stopped pushing on her head. As he let up, she moved her mouth up to the tip of his cock.  When her mouth was at the head of his cock, he pushed down on her head and flexed his hips, driving his cock into her mouth. The two lovers started a rhythm with her mouth moving up and down his cock as he thrust into her. She loved the feel of him flexing his hips and using her mouth for his pleasure. She continued to move her mouth the length of his cock. She continued to suck, and he began to moan and repeat her name. His cock became hotter and thicker in her mouth. She wondered what she was going to do when he came. She lifted her head. "What do I do when you come?" "You can spit it out or just swallow it! But don't stop to talk about it! Just keep sucking!" He pushed her mouth back down onto his cock and she decided that it didn't taste bad.  She would just hold it in her mouth and decide what to do at that time. She lowered her mouth on his throbbing member as they started the up-and-down rhythm. He pushed on her head faster and thrust his hips harder.  She kept her mouth moving up and down in a rhythm with his hand, going faster and faster. The motion got faster, his hips thrusting harder.  More of his cock was going into her mouth. She felt the head of his cock pressing deep against her throat and was surprised that she was not gagging. She relaxed as the thickness slid in and out of her mouth. On the next down stroke, she fully relaxed and felt her nose pressing against his stomach.  She had all of his cock in her mouth and throat. Once she had his whole cock in her mouth and she kept her mouth down around the base of his cock as he let up the pressure on her head. Now that she had him all the way in, she didn't want to move so she could savor the feel of his cock. "Gawd, babe! I can’t believe you have it in your throat! You’re a natural-born fellacionado!" he cried. She could hear the pride in his voice. "Gawd, I am going to come! Don't move, let me come down your throat!" he yelled. She felt his hand holding her head down and could feel his cock swelling as the first pulse of cum raced down his cock and into her throat. She almost choked on the quantity of cum being expelled into her throat. She withdrew halfway to catch her breath. As she withdrew, the second and third volleys of cum shot into her mouth. She quickly swallowed and dove back down onto the throbbing rod. She took it all back in as he continued to pump semen down her throat. Each successive pulse was weaker and weaker. Steve slumped in exhaustion as he stopped cumming. She could still feel his cock throbbing as she milked his prick dry with her mouth. And she didn’t have to use napkins anymore! "That was the best!" he said as he raised her head and kissed her. Steve could taste his cum on her lips, As they kissed. The lights of a car could be seen in the distance. They quickly dressed and arranged themselves. The other car continued down the road past them, as they let out a sigh of relief. Steve started the car and drove toward her house in silence. Tonight the drive home wasn’t awkward at all! They were both fully sated and contemplative. In less than an hour, Faith went from near total ignorance in cock skills, to being a fully-trained, advanced throating goddess. When they reached her house, he got out and opened her door. The couple walked hand in hand to her door. He gave her a quick good-night kiss and promised to call her the next day. He drove home in a heavenly state of bliss, having experienced a treat that rarely a man ever experiences. She quickly went up to her room and fell into a sound sleep. She didn’t need to worry whether Steve thought she was too ‘easy’. Three months of prudishness established that she respected herself. Tonight proved that she has the selfless capacity to be a great lover. A Generous and devoted lover. Tonight she slept well, in the confidence of her new-found sexual pleasures. Relaxing on a Sunday Faith awoke the next morning to the sound of her family moving around downstairs. She could hear her parents talking with her younger brother and sister. She could hear them talking about going on a Sunday drive. Just then her mom called up to her to wake up, and asked if she was "coming?" She laughed at the phrase understanding the play on words. "Not right now!" she yelled, noticing the dryness and pain in her throat.  She knew that she would have a sore throat after all the rough pounding it took last night.  The pain in her throat sent an erotic jolt through her body. She couldn't stand the thought of spending all day in a car with her family. She got out of bed, put on her bathrobe, and went downstairs. "Mom, I just can't go today, I have too much homework," explained Faith. She hoped that they would buy the excuse and just leave her alone. "Well, if that's what you want, we will just have fun without you." said her mom as she packed the picnic lunch. "We should be gone until about dark, be careful here by yourself." said her father as she walked back up the stairs. She crawled back in bed and listened as her family got in the car and pulled out of the drive. Faith lay in bed for a few more minutes, then went into the bathroom and took a nice long shower. As she stepped out of the shower and began to dry off, her phone rang. It was Steve on the line. "Steve, how are you?" Faith beamed. "I was just calling to see what you were doing?" Steve answered with eagerness. "I just got out of the shower and am standing here dripping wet!" Faith knew that her word picture would turn Steve on. "Are you standing there naked? Or are you ‘wet’” Steve inquired. “I would love to come over and see that." "You can't right now, I have some homework to do and some other shit to get done before school tomorrow." She knew she was being a cock-tease, now. Gawd this is so fun! "Please, I need to see you!" Steve begged. Cha Ching! It worked like a charm. She’s got him so horny that he’ll do anything for a release. She thought for a moment and made a decision. "Ok, No one is home right now, so if you hurry, I can see you before they get home." Faith never bothered to tell him they have a 6-hour window to themselves. She just wanted him now! Truth is, she’s even hornier than he is, but don’t let Steve know that. "I'll be right there, see ya in a minute!" he hung up the phone and she could feel her legs getting weak and could feel a tingling building up in her pussy. She sat down on her bed, waiting in anticipation for him to arrive. As she sat there, she decided to get dressed in something sexy to surprise him. She started to look in the closet for the perfect outfit. As she sorted through the clothes, she decided that she couldn't go through with dressing too sexy. Steve might get the wrong idea and think that she was too easy. In addition, her mom had never let her by anything that would be at all revealing. But the real reason is that she was so obsessed with her own horny passions that she couldn’t be bothered to deal with clothes. About all she did was make her bed and pick up around her bedroom. As she sat naked on her bed, daydreaming about her schemes for the afternoon, she heard him drive up. She quickly threw on her satin dressing robe over her naked body and went downstairs to answer the door. She opened the door and he stepped inside, grabbed her, and kissed her hard. The satin robe did nothing to contain her protruding hard nipples. She was horny and decided not to hide it anymore. She felt the kiss weaken her knees. They quickly closed the front door before any of the prying neighbors saw them standing in the door with just her robe on. As quickly as the door closed, he grabbed Faith and began to kiss his way down her neck. He pushed her back and she was forced back against the wall of the entry by his attack. She was unable to retreat any further from the kisses and could feel the hardness in his pants pressing against her. He placed his hand under her ass and lifted her lightly from the ground. She was excited as she hung in the air, pinned against the wall by his thrusting hips. With her arms wrapped over his shoulders, she spread her legs and wrapped her ankles around his waist.  She twerked her hips back against his pelvis. The excitement continued to build as they thrust their tongues deeply into each other’s mouth. He placed his hands inside her robe and she pushed him away. "Stop! We can't do this in front of the door where the neighbors can see!" The implied admission in her protest was that; ‘Oh yes! We will do this, and we will do this in better accommodations than the wood floor in the entry’. Faith never did get dressed for Steve’s visit, because she never wanted to get dressed. The message was obvious and even Steve picked up all the clues.  They didn’t talk about it. They just did it. By Fredly  For Literotica

Kyle tutors a snooty rich girl… with equally rich results.    by MarshalMarmont1815  - listen to the Podcast. at Steamy Stories. After the break was over, I was somewhat excited to return to school. On the bus, Emily was all over me. “I still can’t believe Mom fucked you.” Emily said. “Well we can’t all live such glamorous lives as I do,” I said as I puffed an imaginary cigar. Emily hit me playfully on the stomach before unzipping my pants. “So are you excited to be a senior?” Emily asked as she licked my cum from between her fingers. “Pretty much,” I replied, “it’ll hopefully be better now that I have that journalism scholarship in the bag.” She stroked my cock. “Just promise me that wherever you go, you’ll take me with you.” I looked at her and saw the serious concern in her face. I wrapped my arm around her. “Emily, there is no one in the entire world I’d rather spend my life with. Who knows? Maybe we’ll even travel the world together.” She smiled and lay her head on my chest, continuing to stroke me as we pulled up to the school. The teachers directed us to the large gymnasium and onto the bleachers. I saw many girls in blouses and floral dresses that looked as if they could double as a tablecloth in Julia Child’s kitchen. “I’d love to see you in those,” I said to Emily, wearing a motorcycle T-shirt and leather skirt along with her knee high leather boots. “You’ve seen me naked,” she retorted, “So why do you care?” I considered this. “Good point. Consider it stricken from the record.” “Never was recorded,” she replied as we sat. I laughed and shook my head as she nestled against me The principal, Jennie Stevens came onto the stage and began to speak. Her black top and sweater did little to hide the curves of her 30J tits. She spoke of the school policies, dress codes and class schedules. Thankfully, I had my friends in many of the same periods. Ms. Franklin, a 36-year-old English teacher was immediately one of my instant favorites. She really encouraged my writing and over the next few days read my short stories. She had a curvy figure and still looked attractive in her black skirt and blue heels. Her 32G tits nearly popping from her blouse. “Kyle?” she called as I was about to hustle out with the class to lunch. “Yes Ms. Franklin?” I asked. She fiddled with her gold wedding ring and began. I could tell she was having marital problems but I didn’t press. Not at the moment anyway. “You know Kendall Hutchinson don’t you?” “Yes…” I answered, not sure why she was asking about her. Kendall was a senior as well and cheerleader not to mention one of the most popular girls in school. “Well, to make it short,” Ms. Franklin said, “she’s failing this class. And the last thing I want is for anyone to stay behind. So… seeing as your one of my best students, I’d like you to consider tutoring her.” Being as Kendall was as snooty as they came, Ms. Franklin more than likely saw my hesitation. “I know it’s a lot to ask, Kyle. Especially with no pay but I’ll try anything to make it up to you.” As you know, I can never resist a woman in need. She looked at me pleadingly with her warm brown eyes and I sighed. “Yay!” she cheered excitedly while clapping her hands. “Don’t worry, I’ll arrange everything with Kendall. Thank you so much Kyle.” I smiled at her happiness. “You’re welcome.” She was still smiling as I walked to lunch. Emily snoozed on my chest after a hard and fast paced ‘first day of after school fuck’ (Emily’s words). Her hand remained tightly clenched on my cock but I didn’t mind. I just loved having her near me, her strawberry scented shampoo being so comforting. My phone chimed on the table next to her bed and she stirred but didn’t wake up. I checked the text and groaned as I saw it was from Kendall. “Go ahead,” Emily groaned without opening her eyes and she rolled off me, letting me quickly dress after she kissed me. “And I want you good and hard tomorrow!” she called after me as I left out the door. - As I pulled up to Kendall’s house, I was taken aback by the size of the house. Both a Mercedes and Maserati were in the garage. I knew the Maserati was hers from her constant bragging. After I knocked, the door flung open and I came in contact with Kendall’s angry glare. Her black tank top let her 36F boobs move freely and was perfectly combined with her plaid miniskirt. “About time you’ve gotten here!” she said with an eye roll. “Oh!” another woman said as she came around the corner, “is this your tutor Kendall?” “Barely,” she retorted, “he’s 5 minutes late.” “Well we’re all late sometimes,” the beautiful woman said with a warm smile, “or in your case, sometimes completely absent.” Kendall rolled her eyes as her mother invited me in. “Hello Kyle,” she said with a soft handshake which made her K-cups shake as well (obviously natural). “I’m Amy Hutchinson.” the kind woman said, “Kendall’s mother.” “I wouldn’t have ever guessed you were anything over 20,” I said. Amy blushed as Kendall rolled her eyes and pushed me toward the stairs. “Have a good study session you two,” Amy said as we left the room, “it was nice meeting you Kyle.” When we reached Kendall’s room, she pushed me inside and began to text her idiotic friends on her phone. “I believe a key part of tutoring involves study material…” I said and she sighed before rummaging through her backpack. Her short skirt rode up her ass as she continued looking and soon I could feel my cock getting harder and fuller. I couldn’t take my eyes off her white panties and I could clearly see her camel toe. When she announced she had found it, I sat down to avoid her seeing my boner. The last thing I needed was her loud mouth telling her friends how I got hard in her bedroom. Matters weren’t helped when Amy walked in, her large boobs bouncing. “I’m going to the office kids. There’s food in the fridge if you get hungry.” As Kendall stood, her tank top had nearly fell underneath her boobs and I stiffened even further. The cold air in the room soon had her tits poking through her top. Thankfully she didn’t notice as she threw the book onto the bed and flopped down with a large sigh. After an hour and a half, we had made little progress and she was still struggling to understand. As we took a break, her phone chimed and she shot up. “Oh shit I forgot!” Kendall exclaimed, “Ashton is having her party tonight. I have to get ready!” Forgetting I was there, I watched as she rushed to her closet and nearly pulled off her top before she looked at me. “Okay look,” she said, “I know Ms. Hutchinson is holding you to this. So how about we simply tell her you came and tutored me and we can forget the whole thing?” “Why would I do that?” I asked coyly. “Because I said so…” she said as if it was obvious. “I don’t see what I get out of it,” I said, “besides I promised Ms. Hutchinson I’d do it.” “Oh I see,” she said, “you need some payment for your silence. Alright let’s get this over with.” My eyes bucked as she began to unbutton my khakis. “Shrimp cock probably won’t last a…” she abruptly stopped talking as my pants hit the floor. “What was that you were saying?” I asked. “Holy fuck!” Kendall exclaimed, “there is no fucking way that this is real!” “Oh but it is,” I said evilly, “and I believe I was promised a reward for keeping quiet…” “But,” She stammered, “I’ve never seen a cock so huge.” “Hmm…” I pondered tauntingly, “I don’t hear how that’s my problem. I’m simply waiting on you to fulfill your end.” “But I can’t…” she whined, obviously both impressed and nervous. “Oh well,” I said nonchalantly as I began to pull up my pants, “It’ll be nice seeing you still as freshman next year.” “Wait!” she shouted as she grabbed my waistband, “I’ll… I’ll suck you off…” I nodded as she stroked it slowly, licking off the forming precum before licking down my whole length. She then opened wide and took me inside. She easily fit half of me down her throat before digging her nails into my ass cheeks and plunging the rest of me inside. Finding I still hadn’t cum, she gagged and pulled back, her boobs heaving. Instantly, I pulled off her top and began rubbing the hard nipples. “Hey!” she shouted, “that… isn’t… a part… of our deal.” I stopped and reached for my pants again but she finally consented and I began to fondle them again. She began moaning as I sucked them, laying back onto the bed as I flicked them with my tongue. She then kissed me warmly as she removed her pants and my shirt. I kissed each tit before moving to eat her out and she soon began to moan louder. “Yes Kyle…” she moaned as she gripped my hair, “eat my pussy.” I couldn’t believe it. I had the most sought after girl in school begging for me to eat her pussy. I flicked my tongue against the clit, moving in slow clockwise circles getting her turned on even more. “Oh yes Kyle! Fuck, your tongue feels as big as your cock!” Kendall groaned as she squeezed her boobs, “Oh god, please don’t stop. I’m almost there!” With one final deep lick, she exploded all over my face and the sheets, grinding her cunt into my face. I kept licking, up and down and side to side, making her cry out loudly. “Kyle!!!” Kendall screamed until I letup, falling back in exhaustion . “That was the best fucking orgasm of my entire life,” she panted. I watched her amusingly as she ate her previous insulting words. She leaned forward and took my cock into her mouth again. Her bobbing sped up and I moaned as she slurped loudly on my prick. She then pulled up and spit on it, vigorously jerking it off. She gave a final lick and straddled me, torturing me by sliding her slick pussy lips up and down my cock. “Do you want to fuck me Kyle?” Kendall asked. I looked into her eyes and saw she wasn’t asking as a joke. But in a sense of urgency. She wanted me to say yes. “Yes Kendall,” I replied, “I do.” She smiled and slid me into her. Fuck, was she tight. I moved my hands to cup her soft and squishy tits, sucking her round areolas. As she began to bounce, we moaned together, kissing intently. “Oh Kyle,” she moaned as she bounced, “you feel so fucking huge!” I grabbed her hips but didn’t slow her rapid bouncing, sucking and pinching her tits. I put her ass in a firm grip and she cried out as she went faster, her ass slamming into my thighs. I then flipped her over and began fucking with all the intensity I could gather. “Yes Kyle!” Kendall screamed as she held her tits, “God yes! Fuck me!!!” She pulled my head down to kiss her as my balls slapped against her ass. “Damn it! Pound that fat cock into me!” Kendall screamed before I tightly held both her hips and began fucking her like there was no tomorrow. “You’re glad you stayed now aren’t you?” I grunted. “Holy shit…” she moaned as I groped her bouncing tits, “there’s no where I’d rather be…” Encouraged, I picked up speed, watching my cock slam into her wet hole. She screamed as she dug her fingers into her tits, turning me on even more. The impact from our bodily collisions increased in pace and we both cried out together. “I can’t last much longer,” I moaned and I began to pull out. However, she wrapped her legs around me and gave me an intent look before pulling to kiss her. She screamed into my mouth as she began to cum, tightening so hard around my cock I had no choice but to let go, filling her insides with my seed. She began throwing herself into me, prompting me to keep firing. At long last, I stopped cumming, the two of us kissing all over one another. “I never knew getting fucked could feel so good…” she said as she laughed. I chuckled along with her and lay back, staring at the ceiling. I was amazed as I felt her mount me again. “What about the party?” I asked. “What about it?” she asked as she began to ride, “I want you to tutor me Kyle. You can tutor in Latin for all I care. As long as I get fucked. That way you can fulfill your end with Hutchinson and I get my itch scratched. Deal?” “I’d be crazy not to accept.” I replied to which she smiled and we fucked yet again. - After I came inside Emily for the 5th time the next day, my phone chimed. Emily smirked, “Kendall again?” However, the phone kept chiming. All texts from cheerleaders. And they all said the same thing: by MarshalMarmont1815 for Literotica

A Milky College Encounter A college science project causes an erotic milky mess. By Aester - Listen to the podcast at Steamy Stories. It was the last day of the biology 101 project. With Alice and I having missed the first lesson we had to finish up the project while the rest of the class started the regular lessons again. As we walked through the hallway, to the independent study area, I walked slightly behind her, so I could steal glances at her magnificent ass. I really had hit the jackpot with this project; by a stroke of luck we were both not present for the first lesson, which meant we got paired up automatically as the only remaining college freshman students. I was supposed to be at the state university, but the new concussion protocols disqualified me. I was still trying to get used to not being the star athlete on campus. Now I had to rely on my brain for my future success in life. Normally I would never get the chance to do a group assignment with her. Even though we got along pretty nicely, she is the center of attention, which meant she was always preoccupied, or engaged with other people. Alice is basically the perfect girl. She’s from another suburb on the other side of the metropolitan area from my high school.  The first thing anyone would notice about her is her body. She has probably the best apple bottom in the school, which she usually has on display, in her tight jeans. She has wide feminine hips that flow into a small, perfectly flat waist. Her ass sways gracefully through the halls of the community college. Yet this waist is rarely admired as it is obscured by her massive chest. Her boobs are the most implausible part about her. They are the size of her head, if not slightly bigger. I've never seen her cleavage, but her shirts, struggling to stretch over those colossal mammaries, and then tucked into her jeans, draws more attention than any other young woman could, flaunting a deep cleavage. As if that wasn't enough she has a cute face, full luscious lips (you could mistake her for having a well-done lip filler) and beautiful brunette hair with blonde highlights. Her personality was great to go along with that. Her pleasant and engaging friendliness really surprised me. When I first met her, I expected her to be bitchy, but she was anything but that. She has a warm personality and is always flaunting her beautiful smile. I really enjoyed talking to her, as did probably every other guy, and most girls in school, but I rarely got to. I imagine most women with a body like hers would be self-absorbed and exploit guys. And that’s usually because they can get away with, well, anything; because of their hot, sexy body. But Alice treats everyone with kind acceptance and mutual respect. She seems undeterred by lewd comments and ogling. This project however, was a godsend, since it had given me a lot of time with her. Our Own Study Group. We sat down in a little secluded space and got to work, though we were basically done with the project already. "There is no way!" Alice exclaimed, upon me telling her one of those random facts (did you know the human nose never stops growing?). "Yeah it's true!" I replied, she was obviously overestimating the rate of this growth, but I was having a little fun. "In fact, since the first time we met, your nose has gotten considerably bigger!" "What!? You're bullshitting me!" "No it's true! Look it up" She proceeded to google it on her phone as I grinningly waited. "Wow, you are right" she said, with her eyes still glued to the phone. She proceeded to feel her nose, as if to make sure it was still the same size. I couldn't tell if she was just acting or actually serious. "You're so smart" Alice continued. Okay, now I knew for sure that she was playing. "I know, I know" I responded. "And you're good at other things" I said glancing down quickly at her bust, which now partly rested on the desk. "You did not just!" She responded with a serious look. I broke out laughing and she struggled to keep her act of being infuriated, betrayed by her smile. We had been doing this kind of flirtatious teasing since the beginning of the project, and the privacy of this desk allowed me to push it further. Unfortunately I couldn't tell whether she was as into me as I was into her, as she was pretty flirtatious with a lot of guys. I guess she just really enjoys the attention. "I'm going to go to the toilet" she announced. I got a beautiful view of her ass as she walked down the hallway, she probably realized that I was looking and swayed her hips a little more, enjoying how she was teasing me. Alice had a reputation for staying in the toilet for very long, much to the annoyance of teachers. It probably had something to do with the strict no phone policy of the school, which meant if you wanted to use your phone, you had to get out of the classroom some way or another. As I knew it would take a while before Alice returned, I tried to get more comfortable in the wooden desk chairs. There was a serene quietness in the hallway, it was pretty late in the day, and if you paid very close attention, you could hear the chatter of the last lessons in the distance. Usually I would mistake this atmosphere for being a lonely depressing one, but with Alice's presence it seemed perfect, like we were alone in the world. I took to scrolling on Reddit, but found myself daydreaming about Alice, with some gif playing endlessly in the background. I didn't know how to feel about Alice, like probably any other red blooded male I was sexually attracted to her, and had found myself fantasizing about her while masturbating. Her body was simply ridiculous, I had yet to find a porn-star that had a body that could match Alice's. Since the start of this project something changed however. Alice was more in my thoughts than ever, but I couldn't stand the sexual fantasies I had had about her. Knowing what this meant I admitted to myself that I had a crush on her. I pondered if I should send her a text sometime, especially since the project was coming to an end, our friendship would probably deteriorate if I didn't undertake something. "Being very productive I see." A voice came. I tore myself from my daydream as Alice smiled and winked as she sat down. I hadn't even heard her approach. I quickly put my phone away. Something seemed off, as Alice immediately got to work without saying a word. She bent over the desk while writing. For a second I admired how her breasts rested on the desk. I wondered how weird it would be to have those huge things hanging off your chest, always getting in your way. Alice looked up, I quickly diverted my eyes, caught in the act of staring. Yet something caught my eye and I quickly returned my gaze, looking her in the eye. Her eyes were slightly red, as if she had cried. "Wow, Alice, what's wrong?" I asked her, shocked at the sudden seriousness of the situation. "Oh, it's nothing. I'm just not feeling great" She responded, her usual positive energy seemingly vanished. For a second I accepted the answer, but quickly realized how weird it was that in about ten minutes she went from her usual happy self to almost crying. I got the feeling that something serious had happened. "Alice, you know that you can trust me; right?" "Did something happen?" I continued. She looked up at me. Her eyes suggested she could start crying any second. I unconsciously felt a sort of anger building in myself, like I wanted to protect her from whatever had hurt her like this. "Alice?" I softly and slowly repeated, as she seemed lost in thought. After a few, tense, seconds she finally gave in. "Come with me" She said, barely loud enough to hear, as she stood up. In the Women’s Faculty Restroom. I walked with her through the hallway. My emotions were through the roof, the same anger was there but also a kind of fear. She walked  a bit slower, with her arms crossed under her heaving boobs. She went into a faculty bathroom and I followed her. Once inside she locked the door behind me. This faculty bathroom was different in that sense, it still had stalls but for some reason the entire room could be locked. She leaned against the side wall and looked at the ground, not willing to make eye contact. "I have a condition" She started. “I need to know you’ll respect my private health issues, because I desperately need help now.” She paused, hesitant to explain. I didn't know what to think. Before I could say anything she took a deep breath and continued. “Sometimes the pill causes a rare set of conditions. Over this semester, I developed some rare side effects from birth control pills.” "All my hormones are hyperactive. I lactate. My boobs make milk, even though I'm not pregnant." Then she explained, “My gynecologist thinks this will subside, but for the past few months I’ve been dealing with a dairy farm on my chest.” I was astounded with this information, but she continued. "I need to pump the milk out every few hours, otherwise they swell and start to hurt badly." I was dumbfounded. She proceeded to look through her bag and then produced a breast pump. There was a suction cup with a bottle, and attached to that was a small plastic tube that led to a hand pump. "It's broken" she explained. She made eye contact with me for the first time since we came into the bathroom. It was obviously awkward for the both of us, but the seriousness of the situation cut through this awkwardness a little. Before I could react she put the pump system in my hands. "I need it to work." She continued. "I don't know how I'll get through the rest of the day, otherwise; and it hurts like hell." Her voice quivered, then transitioned to a silent whimper. It was all still a blur of info for me to process. I just looked her in the eyes, and hoped that I was expressing empathy, while I took the pump from her. I'm pretty technically inclined so I started to inspect it, hoping it was something easy to fix. It felt weird handling the pump, it being such a feminine item, it made me feel like I wasn't supposed to touch it. I quickly established that there couldn't really be anything wrong with the suction cup and bottle, so I proceeded to look at the pump section. I noticed how Alice stuffed her hand under her shirt, when she touched her breast she let out a heavy sigh, affirming that they really were painful. She must have noticed me looking, but acted as if I wasn't there, which in turn made me feel a little more at ease, since I still had a strong feeling I wasn't supposed to see all this. I tried to test the hand pump for a second, but then noticed that a part of the plastic casting had cracked. There was no way it could be repaired. Alice looked a little calmer, maybe because now she wasn't alone with this problem anymore. "Alice. Eh. It's not going to work anymore. The casing is cracked along the intake fitting. It sucks air and prevents the buildup of a vacuum of low air pressure. I can't repair it without an epoxy resin, and that will require several hours to set up and harden." I broke the bad news to her. “I can try to have it repaired overnight?” "Oh okay, Thanks," she responded, with obvious disappointment. Alice moved so she could sit on the large bathroom sink counter, and closed her eyes, probably deep in thought. We stood for a few minutes in silence, both not knowing what to say or do. I wanted to ask her if she had a spare pump or if there was some other way to get the milk out, but I knew must have considered all that before. "Screw it, there's no other way," she broke the silence. She’d been building up the courage to sacrifice her modesty, in hopes that I could at least show her some emotional support while she attempted to employ the manual expressing process that her gynecologist’s nurse had told her about, a few months ago. Alice stood up and removed her shirt. I stood in awe as I her bra was revealed. "Should I, leave?" I asked her, gesturing to the door. "You don't have to," she answered. I wasn't exactly sure what she meant. She turned towards the wall and unclasped her bra. After having removed her bra, she turned towards the sink covering her nipples with her arm. Her breasts overflowed her arms and looked even bigger now exposed. She removed her arm from her breasts and I saw them in their full glory. They were plump and swollen. Almost like when a flat-chested woman first gets cheap D cup silicone implants. But these were more naturally hanging from her chest. There was no tell-tale crease on the topside of her mammaries, where a cheap silicone implant would take on the look of an over-inflated water balloon. Viewing her naked upper body from behind was marvelous! Still in her tight denim jeans, her wide hips flowed upward beautifully into her waist; which was quite narrow. I stepped aside and got a full view of her front torso in the large wall mirror, and her flat tummy made her globes look even bigger. They looked incredibly firm and sat high on her chest, I wondered if this was her natural shape or the swelling she talked about. Her pink areola was about 2 inches across and topped by a huge nipple, about as thick as her (admittedly small) fingers. Around her areola angry blue veins emphasized how engorged her breasts were. She started to manually press around her breasts by hand. Her small hands struggled to circumnavigate her massive swollen breasts, being so firm and large. Her heavy sighs indicated how painful and frustrating the process was.  It took about half a minute of tedious massaging before the first milk droplets started coming. With her breasts being so engorged, I expected the floodgates to open and rain milk, but her efforts were only met with small squirts. In a bout of frustration she put both hands on a single boob and squeezed, finally producing a sizeable stream. I started to feel uncomfortable as I was just staring at her without a purpose. Finally I realized that there was a reason I was still here. I gently approached her and she turned toward me slightly in a gesture of approval. She’d been too bashful to ask, but hoped I’d offer to help.  I slowly, hesitantly, reached out and placed my hand on her breast with her nipple between my thumb and index finger. The first thing I noticed was the heat, then the firmness. I gently squeezed and was surprised to find how little the breast yielded. "You can squeeze harder," she encouraged me. I squeezed harder and then felt the breast giving in under the pressure, a steady stream of milk shot out, over my shoulder and hitting the mirror at the other end of the counter. It was followed immediately by another sigh. It seemed my larger hands were better suited to this task, looking at her other boob, which she was still trying to milk herself, her fingers didn't reach much further than her areola. After a little while I settled into a sort of rhythm, it seemed like the flow of milk was only now getting up to steam, and she confirmed. "Yeah, that's good; like that." We stood in front of the sink. The tiled wall, mirror and sink were slowly developing a coat of thousands of milk droplets. Whatever mess we made, we could take care of later, now the only thing important was relieving her. Now that I was getting the hang of it, she released her grip from her other breast, since her own efforts seemed to be in vain. She closed her eyes and used her arm to lean on the sink. Her sighs were still constant.  I settled into a rhythm of starting high on the breast and firmly compressing so the milk glands emptied near the nipple. I noticed that alternating breasts allowed the tissue to recover and the breast returned to a natural shape while I was busy constricting the other breast. "Does it hurt?" I asked. "Yeah it does, but it's a good kind of pain. It's hard to describe." Up to this point the flow of milk didn't seem to have slowed down at all. And with her other breast still full I decided to change my approach. I stood behind her and reached under her arms, finding both breasts. I realized that pressing her breast tissue against her ribs was not conducive to better extraction. I had to start my manual pressing from the base of her breast and try to draw her flow out away from her chest. This also seemed less painful for Alice. As I continued alternately milking both breasts at the same time, her sighs got heavier and huskier. I was wondering if she got sexual pleasure out of this. She stood up and leaned back on me and let her head rest between my neck and shoulder. It seemed like the same stimulation that causes sexual arousal, actually releases the milk, a gush of lactation flowed for a few minutes. With her this close to me, I smelled her sweet scent, it wasn't a perfume, just the way she smelled. I recognized the smell from when I had been around her but it was about a hundred times stronger now that she was leaning on me. She was emitting a pheromone, perhaps. I was in a thin tee shirt, and hugging the sexiest girl on campus, and milking both of her breasts into the mirror of the faculty women’s restroom.  She was leaning back into me with her eyes closed and a very pleasant expression on her gorgeous face. I’ve never had a wet dream this good! As impossibly unreal as it seemed, I was getting used to the situation, and because of that, actually realizing how ridiculous it was. For the first time in the roughly 10 minutes we'd been in the bathroom I noticed my raging boner, and how her ass just grazed past it occasionally. My cock was a flagpole ascending tightly up to the elastic waistband of my boxers. Alice hadn't opened her eyes since I started milking both breasts; yes, breasts. This was the best education in human anatomy I could get. In this room, I awakened to the masculine role of supportive partner to the female reproductive and nurturing process. I could not call these amazing mammaries by the crude terms used by schoolboys. I sensed a strong feeling she was now enjoying my assistance, which made me feel satisfied as I'd apparently helped her out of her predicament. My hands were now soaked in milk as well, the wetness making her breasts slippery. In my newfound awareness I also found my hands aching, which prompted me to stop for a second and change my grip. When I stopped for repositioning, Alice woke up from her trancelike state. Through the milk stained mirror I noticed the smile on her face. "Are you enjoying this?" I softly asked, as I resumed my grip and started gently milking. My mouth was just an inch from her ear and I’d been unaware that I was softly breathing on her neck. "Um, yes at this point it's very enjoyable." Alice answered me, blushing. Then she looked me in the eye, through the mirror’s reflection; "I take you are enjoying it as well?" "Very much so." I softly replied into her ear with a look of honest gratitude. I noticed that her breasts were getting softer, which allowed me to milk her a lot better. I experimented with various alternating patterns and started getting up to a high pace. She moaned in response, and leaned forward; using both arms to lean on the sink. I leaned forward with her, resting my chest on her back. She hunched her back slightly and firmly pressed her ass cheeks on either side of my boner. There was no way she didn't feel this. Even through hers and my own jeans I could feel the softness of her ass, which formed into my crotch. I proceeded to milk her relentlessly, having become bolder with how hard I squeezed which she didn't seem to mind at all. The milk now mostly fell on the sink. I slowly started noticing her rocking her hips, pressing harder into my crotch, along both sides of my cock. Her own smell and the strong scent of what must be milk, filled the air and intoxicated me. Her grinding on my crotch became more intense. With her breasts hanging below her they basically lay in my hands, giving me a sense of their significant weight. With every squeeze my fingers now sank deep into her breast tissue, very coated by a film of milk. Her moaning and grinding was constant and was driving me to the edge. My cock started to spasm involuntarily and I knew that I was going to cum very soon. I began extending my milking motions closer to her erect nipples. This clearly drove Alice to an ecstasy of heavy breathing "Your hands feel so good on my nipples." She said through the breathy moans. I noticed how with every squeeze her breasts expanded to the sides, causing a huge side-boob under her exposed armpit. Entranced with this sight I exploded in my boxers. I, involuntarily, aggressively thrust into her soft ass, finally responding to her grinding. As the most intense orgasm I'd ever had rocked my body I continued to tightly press her ass into the counter. My knees went weak. She responded by pressing her ass even harder into my cock, further stimulating my orgasm. My cock just kept spurting, giving me the largest cumshot I'd ever had, but sadly, in my pants. When the orgasm subsided I noticed I had stopped milking and instead had held her nipples in a firm grip during the course of my orgasm. Realizing this I quickly resumed milking her, but noticed a bit of spasmic twerks from her pelvis. Then she took a huge breath, followed by a few moans. Alice's milk had definitely subsided, and after about a minute she called it a thorough milking. Returning Favors. "Thank you so much" She said as she turned toward me. Her face radiated with joy and satisfaction. "You can't imagine how troubled I was when my pump broke." "No problem" I answered her, and continued: "They look like they've calmed down." Her breasts were now in what must be their natural state, with a beautiful teardrop shape, her huge pink areola and nipples pointing up slightly, all above that beautiful flat tummy. "Yeah they have, they feel so much better!" You’re very skilled! This is the most thoroughly emptied I been in weeks! I’ll be able to make it through the rest of my classes, now. I reached out and touched her breast. Her large, still erect nipple pressed into my palm, and the now soft breast flesh yielded under my fingers. 15 minutes ago, these were hard pressurized globes, but now they lay more naturally from her chest, and sway with her slightest move. For some reason this felt like a bold move, even though I had spent about 15 minutes squeezing them, it was just different now that I faced her, and she looked me in the eye. She responded with a smile and a giggle. She really felt comfortable and safe with me. "I take it you like them?" "Oh yes, I sure do. They're beautiful. You're beautiful" I added "Thanks" she responded with her warm smile as she moved into hug me. As we hugged she pressed herself firmly into me, her still bare chest spreading out over mine, and my still present boner into her lower waist. "I guess we need to clean up" I announced as I looked glanced at the various milk coated surfaces in the bathroom. We both laughed for a bit at the sight. "No, I'll clean up." "It's my milk anyway." She responded. "Speaking of which, I first need to clean something else." She said, as she sank to her knees. It didn't take me long to realize what was happening. As she grabbed my belt with both hands and unbuckled, then she looked up at me with a naughty smile. As she dropped my pants and briefs to my knees, I really didn't know what to expect. I was now fully erect and still coated in my own cum from a few minutes ago. She carefully assessed the eruption and said; “I feel somewhat responsible for your, uh, mess. I hope you’re can be as comfortable with me helping you, as I am with your help?” Alice reached over to her bag and got out a packet of moist wipes. Somewhere I was disappointed, thinking that she'd lick it clean or something, but I couldn't complain. She proceeded to slowly wipe my raging hard-on clean with the wipes. I got the feeling she was teasing me, with her very slow and careful wiping and getting her face very close. The cold wet wipes couldn’t suppress my erection, with  Alice’s hand gripping my rod constantly. My cock was spasming from the attention, which she clearly noticed. Even my balls were subjected to her thorough cleaning, which she did by using her small soft hand to lift my shaft and her other hand to wipe my sack thoroughly. She had her face so close I could swear I felt the heat of her face radiating on my cock. I was afraid that I'd burst at any moment, cumming all over her pretty face. My spasms were getting more frequent and I swear that if she put her hand on my shaft one more time I'd cum, and then she stopped. She put the wipes away and looked up at me. I don't know how my face looked, but the tension must've been very noticeable. She laughed at my expression and announced. "And now for your reward." She put her hand on my shaft and started slowly jerking. She clearly knew what to do, but there was still a little awkwardness in her movement, which only made it cuter. It didn't take long at all before I was very close, she moved her hand excruciatingly slowly and my breathing was getting irregular. With her great sense of knowing how close I was, exactly when I felt myself ejaculating, and the cum shooting through my dick, she put the tip in her mouth; wrapping just the tip inside her beautiful luscious full lips. I shot powerful blasts, with shot after shot shooting into her warm mouth. She struggled to keep her mouth closed on my shaft as she proudly smiled. When I was done she stood up and swallowed my load while looking me straight in the eye. "All cleaned up." She announced in a sultry voice. The intense sexuality of her act caught me off guard and I stood flabbergasted with my mouth open. She broke out laughing causing me to break out of my shock and join her in laughing. "I'm sorry, I just had to do it" She explained. This is where our flavor of playful teasing and flirtatious acts met reality, and it caught me off guard. "You caught me off guard!" I responded. "You should be glad I didn't call you daddy!" She added laughing My cock twitched when she said ‘daddy’, I didn't expect I would find that so hot. I knew I needed to find some kind of comeback, and thought quickly. "Well, it's great we found another thing you're incredibly good at." She turned toward me with a shocked look. "You!" She exclaimed. She proceeded to repeatedly hit me on the shoulder in a playful way, which looked ridiculous with her still exposed boobs swinging violently on her body. I insisted on helping her clean the bathroom. We pretty much used up all the toilet paper in the room but we got it done. I was increasingly curious how the milk tasted, but I wasn't going to lick it from a bathroom wall. Still, I was confident I'd get to taste it someday. When we were all done she proceeded by putting her bra on. It was a huge thing, I could tell her head would fit into one of the cups. I looked on, fascinated, as she tried to put the huge thing on. She looked up at me. "Why don't you help me, instead of just looking?" She asked me, in a playful arrogant way. I stood behind her and started to get to work on the six clasps that held the thick band. I tried to see if there was a tag somewhere, I was very curious about her bra size, but I couldn't find one. She had the expression of a woman who enjoyed the caring attention of a man who showed gentle care for her. As we finally exited the bathroom the coolness of the hallway was pleasant. In total we'd only spent about 30 minutes in there, yet so much happened it felt like an eternity. Alice announced. "In a few hours I'll need to milk again, so I need to get to my backup pump." Please tell the teacher I need to go home, but I’ll be back. "Yeah my hands are getting pretty tired anyway." I responded, as if she was willing to go through this again today. Alice just smiled and went in for a quick hug "You’re amazing! I’m so glad we’re science partners! Let’s talk after school." When I returned to the desk in the hallway, where I'd left all of my stuff, I sat down. The biology lesson had long ended. I should go find the teacher to hand in the project, and make up some excuse for disappearing. As I strolled through the empty hallways of the high school, I pondered what I'd text Alice as an icebreaker. I had just gotten the golden ticket, and I would be dating the most pretty, perfect girl I'd ever known.   By Aester for Literotica

The students learn which positions are best for breeding. Based on the work of firebird68. listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories “Hi, Andrea!” Sunny called, waving as the small, brunette girl entered the room, walking briskly to her seat. “Are you feeling better?” Lindsay asked. It was a fair question. The last time they had seen her was at the end of class yesterday. When the period had wrapped up, she was still dazed and limp, totally mind-fucked in the aftermath of her overwhelming climaxes, and being cradled in Chris’s arms. “Of course.” Andrea snapped, her cheeks growing bright red. “See?” Chris said from his desk across the room. “I told you she was fine. She loved it.” “I did NOT love it!” Andrea lied. “That was humiliating! Seriously, being fucked like a dog?! What kind of girl wants to be fucked like a dog??” “O, me!” Sunny waved her hand in the air. “Gosh, it was so hot watching him dominate you like that. I wouldn’t mind being turned into a ragdoll for a strong man like that. Yes, please!” “God, do you ever think about anything other than dick?” Andrea scoffed. “Of course.” Sunny nodded. “I swing both ways, ya know. I think about girls, too.” She winked and blew a kiss at the flustered girl, who gawked at her, her cheeks red hot, before regaining her composure to glare at the busty blonde. “You really are hopeless.” Andrea said, hiding her fierce blush. “You gotta admit,” Samantha spoke. “You did orgasm like a bitch in heat until your brain turned off. Kinda seems as though you liked it to me. Better yet, it looked like you LOVED it.” Andrea’s jaw dropped and she shook with anger, popping up from her chair to glower at the smug goth. “What did you just say?” she demanded. “I’ll have you know tha-…” “Something wrong, Miss Andrea?” Andrea’s eyes went wide and she quickly closed her mouth as Miss Banks walked into the room. “No, of course not, Miss Banks.” Andrea stammered. “Nothing is wrong at all.” “Good.” Miss Banks smiled. “I heard you raise your voice and naturally figured you must be upset about something. Could it have something to do with yesterday’s lesson? If you have a problem with the curriculum, please let me know and we can…rectify…the problem.” Swallowing as she noticed the sinister glint hiding in her teacher’s eye, Andrea shook her head profusely and sat back in her seat, hurriedly. “Absolutely not, Miss Banks!” she squeaked. “I have no issues whatsoever with your teaching!” “That’s great to hear.” Miss Banks said, her smile growing wider. “Well, now that that’s settled, let’s jump right into today’s lesson, shall we? Since we ran out of time yesterday and our session had to be cut in half, we will be continuing with sexual position basics and demonstrations today. But, before we do that, can anyone tell me what the purpose of intercourse is?” “To have fun and cum lots!” Sunny exclaimed. “That’s true,” Miss Banks nodded. “But not quite the answer I am looking for in this instance.” “To grow a mutual bond between two partners and bridge their connection both physically and emotionally.” Daniel offered. “Well, that was very sweet!” Miss Banks clapped. “Yes, also very true. Good response, Daniel. You’ll make a girl very happy one day if you keep that mindset. Still, though, not the answer that I’m looking for. I’m talking basic. Biological. What is the most prominent purpose behind intercourse?” Lindsay timidly raised her hand, and Miss Banks gestured to her. “To; to make babies?” she said. “Exactly!” Miss Banks confirmed. “To make babies. Or, more properly, the medical term is procreation. There are, of course, a number of different ways to define it and a whole host of vernacular associated with the act. Impregnating, inseminating, mating, breeding. Some of the more, unscientific terms include 'getting knocked up’ and 'putting a bun in the oven’. I’m sure you have all heard most or all of these terms before, right?” The students all nodded, some of them avoiding the eyes of their co-eds. “As we discovered last class, different sexual positions are best suited for different purposes. There are those that are more personal and sensual, suited for loving couples, such as spooning. There are those that cater to the female, like Sunny demonstrated with the cowgirl position. There are also those that are more dominant. More; primal.” Miss Banks didn’t say anything more, but everyone nonetheless turned to look at Andrea who shrunk in her chair, humiliated. “And, as expected, there are positions that are especially ideal for conception.” Miss Banks continued. “Today, we’ll be going over some of those. Of course, you girls have all been required to regularly take birth control for this course, so there will be no…ahem…knocking up. But, this will give you all the basic principle on the specialties for the tasks each serves and it may help you in the future when you are ready to start a family of your own. Now then, Samantha.” Samantha swallowed and straightened as she heard her name being called. “Come up here, please. Daniel, you as well.” Miss Banks waited for them to make their way up and come to stand before her. “The two of you will be performing the most basic and natural of positions for impregnation. Missionary. This can be done with both partners on the same level, or with the female elevated. Samantha will be elevated today, as though she were on the edge of a bed. We don’t have a bed here, so we’ll be substituting that for my desk. You can begin when ready.” Taking a deep breath, Samantha hopped up to sit on the edge of her teacher’s desk, facing the class, and leaned backwards to lay flat on her back. As her head came to hang just off the other side of the desk, she found herself staring up at the disappointed, glaring face of Miss Banks. Her teacher had her arms crossed and was wrapping her fingers on her bicep, her face hard. “Aren’t we forgetting something, Miss Samantha?” she asked, a bit of an edge having crept into her voice. Realization dawned on Samantha as she remembered that she forgot to start off the demonstration with a blowjob. She went to raise herself up so that she could climb off the desk and drop to her knees, but Miss Banks’ hand came down to press on her shoulder, holding her down. “Stay there, if you will.” She instructed. “Since you’re already in this position, this will give us a good opportunity for you to work on your deepthroating skills again.” Samantha’s face paled as she had a Vietnam flashback of herself on day one of class, in this same position, getting her throat reamed out by Tanner’s donkey dick. A nervous squeak escaped her, but she didn’t dare go against her teacher and remained where she was. Miss Banks saw that Daniel was kicking his way out of his dress pants and waved him over to stand behind the desk with her. “Class, come gather around, as well.” Miss Banks called out. “I want you all to have a good view of our demonstrations.” Samantha could vaguely hear the footsteps of her peers clambering around her, but her attention was much more focused on the raging erection bobbing above her. Daniel swallowed and grasped his engorged length, guiding it down to Samantha’s upside-down face, and the black-haired girl reluctantly opened her lips and let him in. Letting out a low moan as his tip was bathed in the warmth of Samantha’s mouth, Daniel dropped his hands to the desk on either side of her and began to rock his hips back and forth, pushing his head past her lips. “Here, Daniel, try this.” Miss Banks offered. She moved in and took his wrists, lifting them off of the desk and placing them back down on Samantha’s large boobs. His fingers subconsciously squeezed down, squishing the soft globes as his palms came in contact with the teen’s clothed breasts. “That’s much better, right?” Miss Banks laughed. “Remember to loosen up and act accordingly. Forget the fact that you are peers and act as though she is your doting girlfriend. Use her body as a lover would. That includes her breasts. And, Samantha.” She dropped down to her knees to look the nervous girl in the eyes. “You, as well. Play the part of the doting girlfriend. Don’t be scared of his cock. Embrace it. Get involved. You should want to pleasure him. Every moan he makes should make you tingle and burn with pride.” Steeling herself, Samantha tried to take her teacher’s advice to heart. She began to move her tongue about, swirling it around Daniel’s pumping tip as best as she could. She was rewarded with another, slightly louder moan, that did, in fact, make her swell slightly with pride. The other response from Daniel was an increase in speed and depth in his thrusts. He began to move a bit deeper into her mouth, poking at the back of her throat, tripping her gag reflex. Panicking slightly, she tried to move away, fearful of a repeat of her last ordeal, but Miss Banks held her in place. “Shhh.” She whispered, stroking the scared teen’s cheek softly. “It’s okay. You’re doing fine. Just relax. Relax your throat and accept him. That’s it. Relax…” Samantha hummed, nervously, but she did find comfort in her teacher’s gentle stroking. Easing up her tensed muscles, she took a long breath through her nose, forcing herself to relax. To her surprise, on the very next stroke, Daniel’s tip slid right past the tight barrier to her throat and half of his length disappeared between her lips. Miss Banks smiled at the newfound progress and continued to brush her fingers across the girl’s cheek, murmuring words of encouragement and occasional advice. Closing her eyes, Samantha allowed herself to do everything that Miss Banks told her to. Her muscles and tendons went lax. She focused solely on breathing through her nose, to the exclusion of all else. Of course, she was still gagging and choking quite frequently, but it wasn’t nearly as violent as before and she was now able to regroup much faster and take the reflex in stride. Becoming more and more used to the motions and more receptive, she re-engaged her tongue to rub against the top of Daniel’s cock as it moved on the track of her neck. Feeling something smack into her face, Samantha opened her eyes, confused. She was just in time to watch as Daniel’s heavy balls came swinging back into her face, tapping her lightly before rebounding. That could only mean…she was taking his entire length! She couldn’t believe it. Just a few minutes ago, even entering her throat seemed like an impossibility. But now, here she was, his full seven and a half inches of thick meat sliding down her gullet with relative ease. She had done it! And, Miss Banks was right. She did feel a burning pride at having accomplished the feat. The pleasured groans and sighs floating down from Daniel were just another cherry on top. “That will do, Daniel.” Miss Banks said. “We don’t want you finishing just yet, and not in that hole. This is, of course, a demonstration on fertility positions.” Samantha felt the raging shaft retreat fully from her throat, leaving her mouth completely empty. Raising her head, she was once again greeted by her teacher’s face. This time, however, Miss Banks was beaming down at her pupil, eyes shining and smiling wide. “That was wonderful, Samantha!” she praised. “Excellent work! See what a little dedication and focus can do? Do you feel that pride burning in you?” Samantha nodded, coughing slightly to clear her throat. “Good! And what else do you feel?” “I feel…” Samantha paused. The burning had moved its way out from her chest and was now spread throughout her whole body, particularly between her legs. “I feel horny.” She admitted. “Yes!” Miss Banks crowed. “Perfect. Take it from there, Daniel.” Samantha felt Daniel lift her legs and assisted him, pointing her limbs skyward, her skirt falling down around her waist. Today, she had forgone her typical pantyhose in lieu of some thigh-high stockings. Daniel’s fingers fumbled around her waistline, grasping the hem of her tiny, lace panties and sliding them out from under her. The small piece of fabric went up her legs, over the stockings, over her shoes, and then somewhere off to the side, discarded. Spreading her thighs, he moved between them, and Miss Banks leaned across the desk, reaching between them to guide his penis to Samantha’s pussy, prodding against her already-wet slit. Samantha gasped as she felt the hard tip of Daniel’s erection rub against her opening. She bit her lower lip and tried to keep her head up, but her neck was getting tired. Seeing the girl’s head start to slump down, Miss Banks sat down in her chair and wheeled it up behind her. She gently lifted the teen’s head and rolled in beneath her, letting her head back down to rest on her large breasts. Grateful for the soft pillow of her teacher’s bust, Samantha relaxed her neck, her head now at the perfect angle to see over her own impressive chest and watch the action. Taking a deep breath, Daniel rubbed his tip down her entrance one last time and then pushed in, driving his cock slowly and steadily in to the base. The teens both gasped and moaned as their union was completed and they became connected at the hips. They stared into each other’s eyes, their mouths open and breathing heavily. Samantha whimpered and closed her eyes, feeling Daniel shift slightly inside of her. He wasn’t the biggest in the class, but that was hardly a good bar to judge his size by. He was still well above average, particularly with his girth, and he was much bigger than anything she had played with up to that point. Miss Banks listened closely to the girl’s sounds and gently massaged her shoulders, urging her to relax like she had earlier. She kept rubbing her until she felt the knotted muscles finally ease up and her breathing evened out a bit. Samantha opened her eyes again as her tight cunt adjusted to the thick rod stretching her out. Daniel was still gazing back at her, concern permeating his expression. Chewing on her lip, Samantha met his questioning look and nodded her approval, signaling for him that it was okay to start moving. Acting on her consent, Daniel withdrew his hips, making them both gasp again as his throbbing shaft rubbed against her snug walls. When only the tip remained, he reversed course and drove back in, just as slowly. Upon bottoming out and receiving a cry of pleasure from Samantha, he retracted again and started to get a slow, but steady rhythm going. She felt absolutely incredible. Her pussy was so, so tight and wet. It was so much better than any fleshlight he had ever used before to satiate his teenage male hormones. After a minute or two of nothing but satisfied moans from both of them, he kicked the pace up a notch, moving a bit faster. With a jolt, Samantha realized that this was her first-time having sex. With a real person, that is. Her fingers and toys didn’t count. No, this was officially her very first time being fucked. And it felt so…right! God, she couldn’t believe what she was missing out on all this time. Maybe now she understood Sunny a little bit better. Actually, no. It wouldn’t just work with any old boy. Daniel was rather exceptional at fucking her at just the right way for her specific needs. He was moving well, but not too fast to make it uncomfortable. And on top of that, his cock! It was as though it was made specifically with her pussy in mind. It was nice and big, but not so big that it hurt. More important than the length, though, was the girth. It stretched her wide and made her feel so deliciously full. And the shape was just perfect for rubbing against her G-spot in addition to every little sensitive place inside of her. That was without mentioning all the other little things his hands were doing. In the fray, he had tugged her turtleneck shirt and untucked it from her loose skirt so that his hands could slide under it and grip her waist. The skin-on-skin contact was far more satisfying than when there was a cloth barrier separating them, and Daniel was taking full advantage of that, even if it was miniscule in detail. His fingers rubbed and stroked her sides and grabbed at her firmly. To Samantha, the feeling of his fingers against her bare skin was like a hot iron of lust sizzling on her hips. Samantha was losing herself in the heat of the situation. She could feel her reason and sanity slipping away in the face of her looming orgasm and the utter bliss that she was experiencing. So, this is what it had been like for Andrea? Fuck, she could really get used to this. She was panting like a bitch in heat and sweating profusely. Just when she thought it couldn’t get any more intense and erotic, Miss Banks arms came up and wrapped around her to squeeze her shirt covered breasts. It would surely have been better had she been fully nude, but just the firm pressure against her sensitive globes was sufficient to send her rocketing over the cliff. As soon as the first spasm rolled through Samantha’s pussy, Daniel lost his own battle and came with her, shooting a large shot of cum into her depths. A millisecond later, Samantha’s legs whipped up and wrapped around him, yanking him fully into her until her pussy lips were kissing his twitching balls. Daniel felt the soft nylon material of Samantha’s stocking-clad legs that were locking him in place, and groaned, sending off a second, equally copious jet of jizz in her. Gripping her hips just as tightly as her legs were holding him, they both stayed perfectly still, save for their uncontrollable trembling. Even after their mutual climaxes had come and gone, they still stayed frozen in place, Daniel’s rigid dick still lodged inside of her. Samantha could feel the enormous load that he had stuffed inside of her. It felt so incredibly warm and utterly filling. She knew that she was packed to the gills with virile, potent sperm. If she wasn’t on birth control, she would undoubtedly be sporting a baby bump in a few months’ time. Her mind still swimming and foggy, she reached up and grabbed Daniel’s sweaty face, pulling him down to her where their lips met in a passionate embrace. They eagerly swapped spit, their tongues swirling and intertwining for a couple minutes until Daniel’s cock was soft enough that it slipped out of her hot, grasping hole on its own, making Samantha gasp into his mouth. Tightening his hold on her hips, he lifted her rear up slightly to allow gravity to keep his semen stuck inside her until her pussy closed back up, sealing it in on its own. When they finally broke their lip-lock, they both looked up and were met with the speechless faces of their peers. The students all gawked at them, utterly shocked and unbelievably turned on by the over-the-top-hot display they had been witness to. The boys all adjusted their pants and the girls all subconsciously rubbed their thighs together, even Andrea, although she was more sly and embarrassed about it. Miss Banks grinned down at them, overjoyed, Samantha’s head bouncing slightly on her boobs as her teacher laughed with delight. “That was immaculate!” she praised. “I couldn’t ask for a better demonstration. You two have some chemistry, I think. Students, did you all see how her legs wrapped around him, holding him in her? That’s a classic, biological response that serves the breeding purpose. It’s involuntary and happens when the female is lost in the carnal desire, her sole focus on ensuring impregnation. That was a pleasure to watch and I think you both deserve some extra credit for a remarkable performance. You two can take a seat on the couch in the back to catch your breath and get yourselves together before joining us for the next demonstration.” Miss Banks leaned down and placed her lips to Samantha’s ear so that only she could hear her. “Or maybe you both prefer to relax back there together and watch from afar. There’s still plenty of time in the period. You never know what might happen.” Samantha didn’t say anything in response, but Miss Banks felt a slight shiver run through the girl’s body and she hid a smirk as Daniel carried her limp form off to the back. “Now that you’ve all been motivated by that display, let’s move along. Lindsay.” She turned and fixed her eyes on the skinny redhead, who shrunk a bit under her gaze. “You and Tanner will go next. You will be demonstrating a slightly less household position. The Mating Press.” “Mating press?” Lindsay squeaked out, her eyes wide. “Precisely.” Miss Banks nodded. “Tanner, are you familiar with that position?” “Yeah.” Tanner nodded. Of course, the part he wasn’t going to admit was that he had been introduced to the mating press through hentai. Not exactly something you blurted out to your classmates. “Good. You can get started while I get a blanket ready. This position best performed with both partners on the same level, because it allows for the male to get over top of her.” Lindsay gulped as Tanner turned to her, expectantly, and she dropped to her knees before him. Even when she was standing, he had a good foot on her in height. Looking at it now, their contrasting sizes were almost comical. Tanner made no move to unzip his pants, instead opting to let Lindsay do it. After a moment of hesitation, she timidly began fumbling around at his groin to undo his pants. She could already feel his erection straining to escape. It was like a huge, angry bull being just barely contained by a rodeo gate and any moment, that gate was going to open and Lindsay would be in for one hell of a ride. “Holy shit…” Lindsay whispered as Tanner’s intimidating dick sprung from his pants to hover over her. It was very rare that the sweet redhead swore, but she just couldn’t help herself when faced with the prospect of taking this menacing monster. She knew that he was huge, but up close and personal, it was so much more enormous than she had remembered. He rivaled the size of her forearm, for God’s sakes. How was he going to fit in her?? Lindsay let out a noise of surprise as Tanner, who was tired of waiting for her, placed his hand on her head and drew her in to him. Lindsay found herself squished up against his crotch, his penis stuck between her face and his abdomen. Guiding her a bit lower, he let out a sigh as her soft lips rubbed against his heavy ball sack. Lindsay couldn’t fathom the sheer size of those orbs. With her eyes pressed against his front, she couldn’t see down to where his nuts were contacting her lips. They seemed like they were as large as tennis balls, but she knew that was just her imagination playing tricks on her. Still, she knew that they were huge and were full of virile sperm, just waiting to try to breed her little pussy. “Don’t be shy, Lindsay.” Miss Banks said, returning from prepping the blanket. “He’s showing you what he wants. Suck on his balls.” Obeying her instructor, Lindsay parted her lips and opened up until one of his hefty spheres popped into her mouth. It filled her entire mouth up with its size and she sucked on it, gently, for a few seconds before letting it fall from her grasp and moving to the other one. “Fuck.” Tanner hissed, pressing the cute ginger’s face harder into his crotch. Her little tongue felt incredible swirling around his full nuts, but his cock was throbbing and ready for attention of its own. Grabbing a handful of her red hair, he drew her away from where she had been slobbering on his nuts, letting his shaft fall off her face to bob in front of her. She looked up at him, briefly, and, seeing the hungry look in his eyes, decided to take action before he took it for her. She had seen the aggression release that had come from Tanner and didn’t want to end up like Samantha had on day one. Tanner released her hair and allowed her to lean forward, capturing the head of his penis in her mouth in much the same way she had done with his balls. Her lips wrapped tightly around him and she sucked hard. Lindsay’s first blowjob on the first day of classes had been rather pathetic. Since then, her skill had not increased by much, but her eagerness had. Or rather, her desire to keep Tanner from taking over and refraining from fucking her face was very much present. She bobbed her head back and forth, stiff and uncoordinated, but with some vigor. Her lips stayed tight around him for the most part and her tongue stayed pressed to the bottom of his shaft as she moved down on him. She had the basics learned, but she lacked any finesse and it showed. Miss Banks tried her best to coach the girl, but it didn’t result in much changes in the teen’s performance. “Drop your jaw, Lindsay.” She instructed. “Add some movement to your tongue. Relax your throat and try to go a bit deeper.” Lindsay briefly attempted the tips her teacher gave her, but it was only momentary before her inexperience and nerves kicked back in. Tanner was fine to let her continue like that, though. He knew that the main event was yet to come. This novice blowjob was passable for a warmup because in a minute, he was going to be enjoying her tight pussy. Lindsay looked up, surprised, as she was pushed away from Tanner, his slick head bouncing in front of her. Her question was answered moments later when Tanner’s hands came down under her arms and lifted the tiny girl, easily, to carry her over to the blanket, laying her down on her back. Lindsay’s pulse raced as he went to work on her clothes and she remembered what was coming next. She was going to have to take that monster in her little pussy. Her nerves were buzzing, but it was too late to back out now. Her panties and stockings were already off and in a pile off to the side with her shoes. Fuck, now she had to do the mating press. What the hell is a mating press? Unfortunately for her, Tanner had no such confusion about the position and went right to work getting her in it. He grasped her ankles and lifted them, pushing her legs back until she was folded in half and her feet were pinned to the floor on either side of her head. Lindsay was glad that she was reasonably flexible or else this would be fairly uncomfortable. Intent on stretching other places on her tiny body, Tanner moved forward to crouch over top of her, his thick, baseball bat of a dick resting on her small opening. Held in place in the extremely compromising position, Lindsay could only watch as his hips drew back to line up with her vulnerable pussy. A soft whimper escaped her sealed lips, and then he was in. “Holy fuck, that’s big!” she cried, her walls instantly stretched to the max. She felt like she was going to be ripped right in half as he pushed deeper and deeper. She shrieked and shook in his grasp, but he had no intention of stopping and kept powering forward until Lindsay felt his groin touch her stretched lower lips. By that time, though, the teen was panting and trembling, completely and utterly impaled on Tanner’s monstrous length. Noticing the redhead struggling, Miss Banks stepped up and leaned down to Tanner before he could move. “Hold still.” She instructed. “Let her grow accustomed to you some. The poor girl has never even dreamt of taking something that big. You can’t start fucking away immediately.” Nodding in affirmation, Tanner kept completely still, his enormous rod still stuffed inside her snug cunt. Miss Banks, seeing that his hands were currently busy pinning Lindsay’s ankles by her head, decided to assist the process so that things could move a little smoother. She knelt down next to the enjoined pair and reached between them. She couldn’t see between their tightly pressed bodies, but her experienced hands knew exactly where to go. Lindsay gasped as she felt her teacher’s fingers start to gently rub her clit, clearing the pain haze slightly and making her moan. In almost no time at all, Miss Banks’ talented digits had worked her into a squirming, gushing mess. She cried out, weakly fighting against Tanner’s grip, but stood no chance whatsoever to break away. Screaming, she went rigid as her instructor brought her to orgasm. Tanner groaned, Lindsay’s clenching, contracting walls begging for him to start moving, but Miss Banks held his gaze with her own, sternly making sure that he waited. Keeping her slender fingers moving and rubbing the squealing girl’s clit, she heightened the sensations as much as was manually possible until the little ginger was left panting and gasping. “Okay.” Miss Banks nodded, withdrawing her soaked hand from between them. “You can start up again.” All too happy to comply, Tanner pulled back, making Lindsay whimper as he dragged against her slick, sensitive walls. Before he had even pulled more than halfway back, he switched directions, ramming back into her. The sudden, unexpected thrust ripped a scream from Lindsay as his tip mashed against her cervix, her eyes rolling up and her pussy clenching. Tanner grunted, feeling her walls tighten up on him briefly. Eager to feel that again, Tanner retreated a couple inches and powered right back home, moaning as her tight hole spasmed around him yet again. Lindsay momentarily had the realization that what happened to Andrea yesterday was going to happen to her today. She could already feel her sanity slipping away, and Tanner had only just begun to fuck her. Her vision was persistently blurred and obscured, a result of her eyes lolling about in her head as she lost control of her muscles and sensory application. It only took a few minutes of steady pounding for Tanner to force another intense climax from her. Miss Banks frowned as Lindsay’s shrill scream pierced the air, reverberating throughout the classroom. “It seems Miss Lindsay is certainly a screamer.” She said. “As cute as that is, we don’t want to disturb any other classes. The walls can only keep in so much noise. Tanner, please keep your mate quiet.” Two solutions formed in Tanner’s mind. The first was to simply wrap his hand around her neck and choke her into silence. That was quite appealing, but he could tell that she was already more than overwhelmed, sexually, by the whole situation and cutting off her breath might make her pass out from the combination of sensation and lack of air. The only other choice was to block her mouth off. His hands were busy pinning her ankles down, so he used his own mouth. Two negatives make a positive? Two mouths make a sloppy kiss. At first, it was very much one sided and mostly consisted of Tanner using his lips to muffle Lindsay’s screams while he kept fucking her. But, as Lindsay’s mind glazed over further and she came up on orgasm number three, her primal instincts took over and she joined him in making out, more subconsciously than intentional at this point. She kept kissing him furiously, her blood rushing and burning madly, until orgasm number three struck her. Tanner briefly broke the kiss to huff out a rapid breath as Lindsay tightened sharply around him. She shivered and cried out, but he just re-engaged the lip-lock and fucked her all the harder. By the time Tanner’s own orgasm came along several minutes later, Lindsay was much less a performer and more of a participant in the position demonstration. When the first hot jet of cum erupted into her cunt, orgasm number four reached her as well and she became little more than a limp doll for Tanner to spew his load into. Unable to even vocalize her screams at this point, she just laid there, a receptacle for semen, quivering slightly, her eyes crossed and her mouth parted. Tanner pumped a hefty portion of boy batter into her snug cunt, breathing heavily at the conclusion before finally pulling out and moving away from her. Lindsay’s legs flopped back down to lay flat on the floor and a small river of jizz briefly escaped her pussy until her lips shut, trapping the remainder inside of her. Miss Banks looked down at the broken teen and sighed. “That was a good demonstration, Tanner.” She said. “You have some stuff to work on, but all the building blocks are there. Lindsay, I doubt you can hear me, but you did all right, as well. Your oral needs a lot of help and you’re even more fucked silly than Andrea was yesterday, but we can work on those things. I suppose it can’t be helped completely, given the substantial size difference between the penetrator and penetratee in this example. Well, students, you have…” She glanced up at the clock. “Three minutes before class is over. I’m going to let you go a little early today. Don’t worry about Miss Lindsay. I’ll have her right as rain in an hour or two and send her on her way. Have a good weekend.” She turned towards the back of the room as the other four gathered up their bags to leave. “That means you two as well.” She called to the Daniel and Samantha, who were currently entangled in each other’s’ arms, their clothes askew and their lips fighting for dominance. Chuckling as they failed to notice her speaking to them, she made her way to the back to break up the hormonal pair and sent them on their way before turning back to her mind-fucked redhead student and began to nurse her sanity back. based on the works of firebird68 for Literotica

The students begin the next chapter; sex positions 101. Based on the work of firebird68. listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories “Okay, everyone open your textbooks to chapter three, please.” Miss Banks instructed, waiting as the students all pulled out their books and flipped to the page. “As you all can see, this chapter will be covering sexual positions. A few examples include missionary, cowgirl, or doggy style. Today, we’ll be going through a few various positions, and I’ll be having you demonstrate them in pairs. Does anyone want to go first?” Sunny’s hand shot into the air and she waved it around, eagerly. “I’ll go first, Miss Banks!” she offered. “Okay, Sunny.” Miss Banks waved her up. “David, why don’t you join her. Both of you come to the front.” Sunny and David made their way to the front of the room and Miss Banks pulled out a blanket, spreading out on the ground. “I’ll have you two demonstrate the cowgirl position. Not to be confused with reverse cowgirl, standard cowgirl features the female facing her partner. The two of you may begin.” Sunny smiled at David and pulled him over to the blanket. “Take off your pants, David.” She urged. “And then lay down.” Undoing his pants, David dropped them and stepped out of the legs, yanking his shoes through. Sunny was already kneeling on the blanket and she excitedly patted the spot where she wanted him to lay down. Crouching down, David rolled onto his back and stretched out, his erection already standing straight up in the air. As soon as he was ready, Sunny bent down and engulfed his cock in her mouth. She eagerly slurped down his whole length, taking all of him into her throat. Extending her tongue to lap at his balls, she swirled her soft, pink appendage around on his sack, making him moan. “Class, come gather around so that you can all get a better view.” Miss Banks said. The students all rose from their seats and moved to the front, forming a loose semi-circle around the two students on the ground before them. Not pausing her blowjob, Sunny pulled back to the tip, sucking on his head firmly and inhaling through her nose. Glancing up at David’s pleasured face, she gently took one of his hands and brought it to her head. Taking the hint, David placed both of his hands on the back of her long, blonde hair and began to guide her up and down on his dick. Sunny let him take over, pushing and pulling her head to his heart’s content, directing the pace and depth of her blowjob. Of course, she didn’t need any help to give him a stellar blowjob, but it gave her a thrill to let herself give over control and simply have her mouth used for his pleasure. David gradually became more and more eager. His grip on her tightened and he began to thrust up into her mouth, bumping his crotch into her nose. Having a lot of experience with oral, Sunny took it all in stride. She gagged very sparsely and let her muscles go limp, allowing him to use her like a fleshlight. Not wanting him to finish too quickly, Sunny tapped on his side, signaling for him to let go, and pulled off of him, smiling with saliva covering her chin. Rolling over, she shimmied her stockings and panties down over her long legs and kicked them off. With her wet pussy uncovered, she quickly jumped over to straddle David, who moaned as her hot slit pressed into his shaft. Biting on one of her fingers, Sunny began to grind her lips over his hardon, her juices and spit combining to form a slick mess between them. Raising herself up, she reached down and lifted his cock and guided the tip to her pussy, teasing it against her entrance. His testosterone pumping, David’s hands came up to Sunny’s wide hips and tightened, surprising her. A second later, she shrieked as he pulled her down, hard, forcing her to bottom out on his cock. David’s seven inches were certainly not the largest Sunny had ever taken, but being a cockslut like she was, she loved dicks of all shapes and sizes. That coupled with the sudden shock of being penetrated, and her eyes were rolling back, and she was biting her lower lip as his rock-hard length spread her hole open. Moaning and letting herself adjust to the instantaneous insertion, Sunny threw her long, blonde hair back and began to bounce on David’s cock. Her hands found their way up to her chest and she groped her breasts through her shirt, her large bust overflowing her fingers. Tossing back her head to cry out freely, her speed increased, and she moved up and down with more urgency. David’s hands gathered up her skirt and pushed it up to her waist, bunching it out of the way so that he could get a clear view of their connection and his cock disappearing into the beautiful blonde. Shifting her hips to adjust the angle of his penis inside of her, Sunny whimpered as his cock slid across her G-spot. Each time that she would come down on him, his tip would poke against her sensitive internal spot, sending electricity through her body. It wasn’t long before she was shaking and quivering, right on the cusp of her climax. Another few seconds of slamming her rear down on him, and she went over the edge. Sunny’s orgasm was visible and vocal. Her whole body quaked and shook, and she shrieked. Her hands dug into her boobs, squeezing and kneading them tightly. David groaned, feeling her pussy clamp down around him, her muscles spasming and fluttering. Although her timing was off due to the intense sensations, Sunny kept riding him, yipping each time he contacted her G-spot, driving her peak higher and higher. Coming down, panting and her legs now tired, Sunny stopped bouncing and switched to a twerking technique. Her juicy ass shook and jiggled as she worked her hips back and forth, grinding on David’s crotch. With this technique and angle, the effect on her G-spot was even more pronounced, and Sunny groaned and gasped with each movement. Even though she had just cum, she could already sense herself climbing the hill towards a second climax. As Sunny’s muscles became increasingly worn out from the constant exercise, her speed slowed down, incrementally. Feeling the slower pace and full of energy himself, David decided to take things into his own hands. Reaching up, he wrapped his arms around Sunny’s torso, pinning her arms to her sides and pulling her down until her chest was flat against his. Letting out a soft 'oof’ as her large breasts squished between them, she relaxed and let him take charge. Holding Sunny tight to his body, David began to thrust up into her. His pelvis powered up off the ground, driving his hard cock into her depths over and over. Sunny gasped into his shoulder, her body limp and helpless as he pinned her against him. He cunt was dripping, and she was incredibly close to another climax. Every stroke felt so good, but there was just something more that she wanted. Something a little extra that would throw her right over the edge. Shifting her head, she looked up at her teacher. “M-Miss Banks…” she panted. “C…Can you spank me? Please…slap my butt. Just once. Please!” Concealing her smile and maintaining a mask of tranquility, Miss Banks walked over, her heels clacking until she reached the blanket. Bending over, her posture accentuating her curvaceous body, she drew back her hand and delivered a firm smack to Sunny’s jiggling ass. Sunny cried out and moaned. “Again!” she gasped. “Please!” The second smack sent her over the edge. She screamed and closed her eyes, shaking with her climax. Her mind went blank momentarily and she forgot where she was, until she caught a breath and her eyes rolled back down from in her skull. Sunny’s walls clenching down on him was the final straw that broke the camel’s back for David. Grunting and tightening his grip on the blonde, he slammed himself to the base and opened the floodgates. Feeling the first hot stream splash inside her, Sunny pressed herself firmly against David’s crotch, not even a millimeter separating their pelvises. She bit her lip and shivered, the sensation of being stuffed with steamy boy cum one of her favorites in the entire world. She kept herself pressed into him throughout the duration of their collective orgasm, her internal muscles milking him further into her tight, hot depths. Both of them heaving and basking in the afterglow of their finale, David finally released her from his embrace. Catching her breath for a bit, Sunny raised her hips, whimpering as his softening length slid out of her hole. A stream of semen followed and dripped past her lips onto his waning erection. Licking her lips, Sunny scooted down David’s body and breathed in the potent, masculine scent of his arousal. Extending her tongue, she went to work cleaning him up. She licked all along his cock, swallowing down every drop of his cum that had escaped her. Wrapping her lips around him, she slurped down his soft penis, sucking every last bit of their combined juices until he was bare of any remnants of their tryst. Uncrossing her arms, Miss Banks gave a clap, encouraging the other students to join her. They all gave the two of them a round of applause for their performance, making Sunny smile and David blush now that he was in his post-nut clarity. Handing a clean towel from her stock to Sunny, Miss Banks raised an eyebrow. “Very well done!” she praised. “Both of you did excellent. Great start from you Sunny. Your pelvic motions are superb when you’re on top and you even cleaned up afterwards. And, David, the way you took control when she got worn out was just beautiful. I’m very impressed by your work. You should both be proud. There is always room to improve, but I think I speak for the whole class when I say that that was a hot performance. The two of you can get cleaned up off to the side while we get our next pair up here. Hum…let’s see. Andrea, let’s have you and…Chris. You two will be demonstrating the doggy style position.” Andrea’s mood soured as she heard that last sentence. Doggy style was the last position she had hoped for. She would have much more preferred some simple missionary or maybe some spooning. Something sensual and evocative of a connection. Hell, even cowgirl would have been better. But doggy style? She hated doggy style. It was so…degrading! Even just the name was demeaning. Doggy style?! What girl wants to be bent over like some animal and rutted as though she were just a bitch. She was way above doing something as debasing as that! Still, not willing to draw the ire of her teacher, Andrea reluctantly stalked out into the center of the blanket and dropped to her hands and knees. After waiting for a minute, she looked back over her shoulder and realized that Miss Banks was standing next to a pants-less Chris, expectantly. Her teacher stared her down with crossed arms and a tapping toe. “Aren’t you forgetting something, Miss Andrea?” she demanded. Andrea looked back, confused and unsure what she was talking about. Sighing, Miss Banks lifted a finger and traced the outline of her immaculate, red lips before pointing to Chris’s erect penis. Realization dawned on Andrea and her mood darkened even further as she remembered that she was expected to prepare Chris to fuck her. She spun around on her knees and Chris stepped up to her, his cock bobbing and striking her face, making her flinch. Tentatively taking his dick in her tiny hand, Andrea pulled it down to where her mouth could reach it and she wrapped her lips around it. Still pathetic at performing oral, Andrea was a far stretch from what Sunny had accomplished. Fuming at being made to kneel before Chris like some servant, Andrea bobbed her head, rigidly and in an uninspired manner. Her hand lightly rubbed up and down his remaining shaft as she had been chastised neglecting for in her first test, but it was without vigor or skill to speak of. Chris didn’t care, though. He could tell that the stuck-up Andrea was hating this, and it made it all the sweeter to feel her mouth around him. He knew that no matter how pitiful her blowjob was, her pussy would be all his momentarily. Miss Banks, however, was not amused. Her eyes narrowed and her brow furrowed. She was about to open up and berate Andrea’s performance, but Chris acted first. Placing his palm on Andrea’s forehead, he pushed her away and spun her around all in one move, pushing her down until she fell to her elbows. “That’s enough of that.” Chris sighed, dropping to a knee behind her. Reaching beneath her skirt, he felt around her waist in a vague attempt to locate the hem of her undergarments. Andrea scowled as she felt him groping and feeling up her butt, but she bit back her anger. A thought coming to him, Chris faked frustration at not being able to locate the top of her stockings. Instead, his fingers grasped the fabric covering her crotch and, with a quick flick of his wrists, he tore the thin material, creating a large hole. Andrea gasped, indignantly, as her stocking were ruined by the brute behind her. She whirled her head around to glare at him over her shoulder, but a look from Miss Banks kept her quiet. Chuckling to himself, Chris pulled her tiny panties to the side and slid his finger over her slit. To his further amusement, she was already moist down there. Despite her hatred of this treatment, she couldn’t hide what her body was saying, and it was saying that she liked it. Probing into her with his finger, Chris smirked when he heard her gasp, confirming his suspicions. That was all the invitation he needed. Lining up his cock, he gave a few teasing prods at her lips. On the fourth poke, he kept going and sank his thick cock into her depths. Andrea yipped as he entered her, her tight walls spreading out around him. Inch after inch pushed into her, splitting her wide and making her groan. She had only ever experimented with her fingers and some assorted household items in the past. Chris was far, far bigger than any of those, and she felt it. She couldn’t see him, being in the humiliating position that she was in, but he felt positively enormous in her tight, little cunt. Every time she thought he had given her everything he had to give, he would push another inch past her lips, making her yelp. Finally, Andrea felt his tip connect against her cervix and his groin press against her butt, signaling that he was fully inside of her. Andrea felt absolutely stuffed. She was a tiny girl at just five feet tall, and Chris had a truly big dick. She whimpered as he shifted around in her and pulled back, his thick length dragging along her slippery walls until just his bulbous head, which still felt large, was left in her. A cry left her lips as he drove back in, a bit speedier this time, until he smacked into the back of her pussy somewhere deep inside of her. Andrea could feel herself getting wetter and wetter, despite her best efforts not to. Her cheeks flushed with shame at being put in this disgraceful, misogynistic position. Who in their right mind like being fucked like a dog? It’s so degrading! Well, Andrea found out that apparently her body like it, because she was drenched from the sensation of Chris’s cock sliding in and out of her. Within minutes, she was moaning like a kitten in heat. She yelped as Chris’s hand wrapped itself in her hair, yanking her head backwards. How dare he! She wasn’t some piece of meat to treat however he wanted! Who did he think he was, pulling her hair like some toy for him to do as he pleased?! That was what the rational part of her mind was thinking. The lustful part, however, was currently overriding any rational thought, and she moaned and shrieked as he used the leverage gained from grabbing her hair to slam into her harder. Shuddering, she slipped over the edge and came. This orgasm was far more intense than any she had achieved through solo masturbation. Her eyes rolled back, and she screamed loudly. Her arms went limp and she would have fallen forward, if not for the handful of hair that Chris had, holding her up by her brown locks. Andrea’s entire body shook and trembled, her cunt clenching and convulsing as Chris kept pounding into her, not giving her any respite during her mind-shattering climax. By the end of it, the proud and haughty Andrea was reduced to a drenched, drooling mess. Even as her climax was winding down, Chris began to speed up. Her tight hole felt magnificent around him, especially when she was clenching down during orgasm. Eager to feel her tighten around him all over again, he grasped her hair more firmly, using it to pull her tiny body into his thrusts. Her lower lips gripped him all the way down to the base, physically encouraging him to drive his penis all the more quickly, which her obliged, groaning in satisfaction when he heard Andrea shriek. Spurred on by Chris’s increased movements, Andrea’s second orgasm arrived less than a minute after the first one. She gasped and moaned, her eyes crossing and her tongue hanging out of her open mouth, dripping saliva down onto the blanket below. Her internal muscles fluttered and spasmed, tightening up her walls around him. She still couldn’t believe that she was cumming from being treated like nothing but a cock sleeve, but by now, her brain was way past processing that kind of moral dilemma. Instead, she was busy being overwhelmed by the wave of pleasure that was assaulting her consciousness and steadily driving her crazy. Pushing Andrea’s skirt up onto her back, Chris gazed down at her toned rear. She didn’t have nearly as much volume to her butt as someone like Sunny or Samantha, but her ass jiggled deliciously with each collision of their hips. Raising his hand, Chris brought his palm down onto her stocking-clad ass, making a loud slap ring out through the classroom which was joined moments later by Andrea’s yelp. Her cheek stinging, Andrea shrieked again as she was spanked for the second time. Unable to vocalize her objections in her current state of mind, she just hung there in Chris’s grip as he rained down smack after smack onto her rear, drawing more squeaks and yips from her. It was humiliating! It was degrading! It was…incredible? Andrea had been skeptical at best when Sunny had reached orgasm from being spanked by Miss Banks, but now she understood exactly what had taken place. The combination of Chris’s engorged cock pummeling into her along with a series of stinging slaps to her butt was a disgraceful yet somehow intoxicating mix. Each successive smack pushed her closer and closer to that third peak, something she had never expected to be possible with a man. After the sixteenth slap, Chris groaned as he felt Andrea tighten up around him again. When orgasm number three struck Andrea, her mind dissolved into jello. She hung there, limply, nothing but putty in Chris’s hands, unable to talk or moan or even breathe as her climax tore through her. This was only heightened when she felt a hot rush of liquid splatter her insides, indicating the arrival of Chris’s own orgasm. He gripped her hair and waist tightly, holding her against him as he flooded her insides and painted her pussy white with his goo. Every spasm and clamp down of Andrea’s walls only served to milk an additional shot of jizz into her snug cunt, as it was biologically engineered to do. If not for their required birth control pills, she would definitely be knocked up several times over from the sheer amount cum that he spewed into her. Andrea’s head slumped down onto the blanket when Chris released her hair, cross-eyed and cum drunk. Sighing contentedly, he let go of her hips and pulled out, leaving her frozen and shuddering in her face-down, ass up position. Accepting the towel from Miss Banks, Chris stood and wiped the collective fluids from his cock, drying himself off. Miss Banks walked around and bent over, peering down at Andrea’s blank expression, and glazed over eyes. Pulling the girl’s panties back in place to contain the cum before it leaked out and fixing her skirt so that her rear was covered, Miss Banks turned to Chris. “Great job, Chris.” She praised. “Unfortunately, it seems Miss Andrea has been fucked silly. If you wouldn’t mind, could you please carry her to the back of the room and help her collect her wits? Thank you.” Chris buckled his pants back up and leaned down, grabbing the tiny teen, and scooping her up in his arms. Cradling her small, limp form, he strode to the back of the room to the couch that was located in the back and sat, holding her until the time when she had her mental faculties about her. The students all watched in shock at the state of the normally arrogant, egotistical Andrea until Miss Banks cleared her throat, getting their attention. “So.” She said, looking from face to face. “Who’s next?” To be continued.. Based on the work of firebird68 for Literotica Sommerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Session 3

Day two of class; the boys get tested. Based on the work of firebird68. listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories “Hi, Samantha!” Sunny greeted as the black-haired girl entered the room. “How were your morning classes?” “Fine.” Samantha rasped, swiftly walking to her seat, and dropping her bag. “Oh, wow.” Sunny came to stand next to her desk. “You sound terrible! What’s wrong?” “Oh, I don’t know!” Samantha snapped, turning to face Tanner. “Maybe it’s because SOMEONE fucked the ever-living shit out of my throat yesterday.” Tanner just shrugged and lounged in his seat. “Guilty.” He said in a bored tone. “And someone else, held me down while he did it!” she directed this to Andrea. “Oh, stuff it, Morticia!” Andrea retorted. “I just did what I was told to do.” “Yeah, well, it’s your turn today, missy.” Samantha grinned fiendishly. “I hope you get the same treatment. I’ll even volunteer to hold you down.” She shrunk in her seat and put on a mockingly sweet tone. “Oh, please, Miss Banks! Let me pin Andrea down while she gets her throat reamed out! I would absolutely love to keep her still for you. Will I get extra credit for this?” Andrea just rolled her eyes, but a cold pit was forming in her stomach as she was further reminded that she was, in fact, going to be giving her blowjob first thing today. She maintained her poise and confident exterior, but on the inside, her nerves were tangling themselves in knots, hoping and praying that she didn’t get the 'Samantha fuckdown’. Chris and Daniel were the last to enter the classroom. Daniel reached into his bag and pulled out a book, walking it over to Samantha. “You left this in comp class.” He said, placing it on her desk. “Thanks.” She muttered. “Jesus, are you sick or something?” Chris asked. “Why is you voice so sore?” Samantha threw up her hands, exasperated, and curled her fist in front of her face, miming a vigorous blowjob in answer. “Lemon tea and honey!” Sunny snapped her fingers. “I was trying to remember what it was. When I was first starting out with deepthroating, my voice would get all hoarse, too. I found that lemon tea with a tablespoon of honey will fix it right up.” “How am I not surprised that you have a remedy for something like that?” Andrea sniffed. “Well, duh, because I didn’t want to be sounding like I’m on my third pack of cigarettes every day.” Sunny replied. Andrea just shook her head in awe of Sunny’s airheaded attitude and wondered how someone like her ever managed to get good grades back in high school. Before she could make the rude suggestion that Sunny must be sucking off all her teachers, the door opened, and Miss Banks walked in. “Good morning, class.” She said, setting her briefcase down on the desk. “How’s everyone today?” The students all echoed greetings as Miss Banks did a quick headcount to make sure everyone was present. “And Miss Samantha?” she turned to the girl. “How are you feeling this morning?” “Fantastic.” Samantha replied, her voice gravelly. “Great.” Miss Banks smiled. “Well, yesterday I gave the girls an initial examination to test their abilities. Today, I will be testing the boys. But first, of course, before we begin, Andrea, we ran out of time for you to go yesterday so you will be up first today. I’m just waiting for…Oh! Here he is. Perfect, right on time.” A knock came at the door and Miss Banks hurried over to open it. A man entered the room, dressed in a suit and tie. He was tall and handsome, clearly muscular beneath his attire. Some neatly trimmed scruff covered his chin, giving him a rugged businessman appearance. “Great timing!” Miss Banks said. “Glad you were able to make it. Class, this is Rick Boulder. Does anyone happen to know who that is?” She looked around the room, raising an eyebrow when David slowly lifted his hand. “David?” She called on him. “He’s a pornstar.” David offered, looking somewhat sheepish. “Very good!” Miss Banks praised. “Yes, I’m sure most of you have seen his performances online. Rick isn’t his real name, but that’s the pseudonym he uses when in a professional capacity, such as today. As someone in the sexual education industry, I have numerous contacts with on-screen talent and behind the scenes workers in the porn world. Rick has generously volunteered his time today to help us out.” She turned and fixed her gaze on Andrea, who shrunk a bit in her seat. “Miss Andrea.” She addressed her. “Please join us at the front of the room.” Swallowing nervously, Andrea rose from her seat and went to the front to stand there, her hands clasped in front of her. “You’ll be performing your examination on Rick.” Miss Banks explained. “I need the male students to be ready for their test afterwards. Go ahead, Rick.” Rock removed his suit jacket and loosened his tie, laying them both on the desk. Unbuttoning his cuffs, he rolled up his sleeves and stepped up to Andrea. Andrea looked up at the imposing man towering her and hesitated, making Miss Banks frown. “Go on, Andrea.” She chastised. “Don’t make our guest wait all day. We have much to get done today. Get on your knees.” She strode up behind the girl and put her hands on Andrea’s shoulders, gently pushing her down to her knees and joining her by dropping to her knees behind her. “There.” She said. “Now unzip his pants and get started.” Andrea forced her hands to move and fumbled around the crotch of his pants, grasping the zipper and pulling it down. Chewing on the inside of her cheek, she reached her small hand through the opening of his pants and boxers and fished around until her fingers closed on his penis. Bringing it out into the light, her heart sank as she beheld the size of it. It wasn’t even hard, yet she could tell it was massive. It gradually grew to life in her fingers until it was at the intimidating size of about ten inches in length, and nearly as thick as her wrist. “Good.” Miss Banks encouraged. “Does he feel fully engorged?” Andrea nodded. She could feel her teacher’s large breasts pushing into her back. “All right.” Miss Banks continued. “Then put it in your mouth.” Leaning forward, Andrea tentatively stuck out her tongue, touching it to the tip of Rick’s cock. A bead of pre-cum emerged and dripped down onto her tongue. Andrea recoiled, but was surprised to find that the taste wasn’t all that terrible at all. Swallowing it down, she leaned back in and wrapped her lips around his head. She could feel Miss Banks soft breath against her ear, watching intently just over her shoulder. “Keep going. A little deeper and add some suction.” She instructed. Andrea moved in, taking more between her lips. She did as she was told and applied some suction to the movement. She didn’t really have a reference for this, having never given a blowjob, so she just pretended as though she were trying to drink a thick milkshake through a straw. Of course, in this instance, the milkshake in question was considerably warmer and much more protein rich. She bobbed her head over the tip of Rock’s penis, doing her best to perform as she had seen other girls do. “Don’t forget to use your hands.” Miss Banks reminded her. “If you can’t deepthroat your partner, utilize your hands to manually stimulate the rest of him. Understood?” Andrea nodded with his cock still in her mouth and timidly reached up to wrap her fingers around him. Her slim digits barely managed to encircle his thick girth, making her confidence waver. His size greatly intimidated her. She had only taken the head, but her tiny mouth was almost completely stuffed by that alone. Steeling herself, she pushed forward and slid her lips further down him. She managed to get two inches in before her mouth was full, and the tip was threatening to trip her gag reflex. Her eyes flicked up to Rick’s face, which had remained expressionless throughout, before returning her focus and resuming her beginner head-bobbing motion. She knew that she wasn’t going to be anywhere near as good as someone like Sunny, that slut, but maybe she could at least keep this from taking all day if she put her back into it. “You’re not stroking. Don’t simply hold onto him, you need to put some motion into your hand, as well.” Miss Banks said. “Like this.” She reached her arm around Andrea and took hold of her wrist, guiding the teen girl in stroking her hand along the remainder of his length, which was the vast majority of it. After a few strokes, Miss Banks let go of Andrea’s wrist, nodding in satisfaction when the girl kept up the action in her absence. Andrea began multitasking, working her hand in tandem with her mouth. Determined, she pushed a bit deeper and taking another half inch past her lips, but immediately flinched and gagged when the tip tickled her uvula. Withdrawing to cough, she sniffled and blinked the forming tears back, before moving in to recapture the head. She worked as best as she could, but refrained from pushing any deeper than two inches, fearful of choking again. As the minutes ticked by, Andrea’s jaw and arm started getting increasingly tired. After ten minutes, Miss Banks could tell that this was getting nowhere and tapped Andrea on the shoulder, signaling her to stop. “Okay, we have a clear baseline.” She noted. “You’re definitely as beginner as they come. We will have a lot of work to do in the coming semester. In the meantime, we can’t waste the whole class on this, so I’ll finish Rick off for a little demonstration. Move over and watch carefully, okay?” Andrea nodded, relieved that she was done, and shuffled to the side, clearing room for her teacher to move forward. In one smooth motion, she dipped her head down and captured the tip between her lips and swallowed it to the base. Andrea gaped in shock as the massive cock disappeared into her mouth and without so much as a peep from Miss Banks’ gag reflex. Moaning and focusing on cumming as quickly as possible so that she could get on with her class, Rick dropped his hand to rest on her head. He thrust in gently to meet her movements, her nose connecting with his naval each time. Whenever she withdrew until the head was all that remained in her mouth, Andrea could see her nostrils flare slightly, denoting her expert breath control. It reminded the teen of an Olympic swimmer that perfectly timed their breaths while in the pool. Gripping his muscular gluts, Miss Banks pulled him into her on every stroke, drawing him closer and closer to completion. It didn’t take long before Andrea saw his shaft flex and his balls twitch, signaling his orgasm. Feeling the first shot of cum splash against her tongue, Miss Banks quickly swallowed it and then buried the whole shaft down her throat. She expertly worked her throat muscles to draw out every last drop of jizz that he had to give to her, sending it straight into her stomach. When his orgasm finally petered out, she slowly pulled back, her lips sealed tightly to clean him along the way, and finished by sucking on his head, nursing the last drips from him, and swallowing them as well. When she released him from her lips, she looked perfect and proper. Andrea couldn’t see any signs of the impressive deepthroating she had just performed. Her chin was completely dry of saliva and her makeup was free of tear streaks. Even her bright red lipstick was barely smudged. Rick pulled out a small mirror from his pocket and handed it to Miss Banks, who checked her appearance to be sure she was professional. Fixing one stray strand of brown hair that had escaped her tight bun, she handed the mirror back to him and rose, gesturing for Andrea to do the same. “I hope you were watching closely.” She told the girl. “I’ll be working with you on your oral skills throughout the term. You need a lot of help in this department. You may return to your seat. Don’t forget to thank our guest.” Andrea thanked Rick, who smiled kindly at her, and hurried back to her seat. Sunny leaned toward her when she sat down. “Wow, that was a huge cock!” she whispered. “I know. Shut up.” Andrea hissed back. “What did it taste like?” Sunny ignored her request. “Did you count how many ropes he pumped into Miss Banks? God, she is so good at that. I hope I’m that good one day.” “Yeah, I get it.” Andrea retorted. “You’re a slut. Now shut up, please.” “Ladies.” They both straightened and closed their mouths as Miss Banks returned from showing Rick to the door. “Is there an issue?” “No, Miss Banks.” They spoke in tandem. “Good. In that case, it’s time to move on to the boys. I want to get an idea of your stamina, so I will be giving all of you handjobs until completion. I don’t expect you to last long. My skill is considerably higher than any girlfriend you’ll ever have. However, this will give me a reference point for later in the semester. Tanner, since you went last yesterday, how about we start with you. Please join me.” Miss Banks walked behind her desk and retrieved her chair, wheeling it out into the open, patting it and indicating for him to sit. Tanner sat in the chair and waited as his teacher went back to her desk and opened a drawer, pulling out a plastic tube of lubricant. Returning to him, she swiveled the chair to give the class a side profile of the demonstration and knelt in front of him. “Girls, just because this is for the males, doesn’t mean you can zone out.” She said. “I want you all paying close attention to what I do. Take notes if you need to. First off, I would recommend you all get something like this.” She held up the bottle of lube to show the class. “This is a flavored lubricant.” She explained. “Unless your partner requests to finish somewhere on your body, you should always be taking his load internally. In the case of a handjob, that means you are expected to swallow. A flavored lubricant is always preferable to unflavored. This one is strawberry, but you can purchase any flavor or brand of your choice.” Unzipping Tanner’s pants and undoing his belt, she slid them down his legs until they were bunched around his calves, letting his growing cock spring into view. A low hum emanated from Sunny as she caught sight of it again, enamored by his nine-and-a-half-inch length. Miss Banks grasped his dick and hefted it straight up, pointing it towards the ceiling. Popping open the bottle of lube, she poured a generous portion onto his tip, watching as it cascaded down the sides of his erection. When she had enough, she began working her hand and spreading around the slippery, viscous fluid until it covered his whole shaft. Tanner grunted in pleasure when she began to stroke in earnest. True to her word, she was an extraordinary sexual talent. Her strong fingers squeezed him, riding the line between gentle and firm at just the right amount. Her hand slid up and down his length at a steady pace, caressing and rubbing him from tip to base. Each time she crested his head, her thumb swirled around it expertly before massaging his glans on the way back down. Reaching between his legs with her other hand, Miss Banks closed her fingers around his heavy balls and started to massage them as well. Her deft digits flitted around his orbs, fondling and squeezing them gently, making him groan. Her hands worked perfectly in tandem, never interfering with the work of the other. While one jacked and rubbed his stiff cock, the other manipulated his balls. She stopped squeezing both and alternated to one at a time, focusing on one first and then moving to the other shortly after. Changing up her method, she dropped his balls altogether and brought that hand to join the other on his penis. She closed both hands around his shaft and used them to simultaneously jack his length. All ten of her fingers skillfully rubbed along his skin, edging him closer to his climax. She twisted and rotated her hands in opposing directions as they rose and fell throughout the course of the handjob. She could feel his legs shaking and trembling as he tried to hold out as long as possible, but she knew it was only a matter of time. He had no chance to withstand her ministrations for much longer. Sure enough, a few minutes later, she spotted his balls twitch and hurriedly swooped down to capture the head of his cock in her mouth milliseconds before he erupted like a geyser into her. She stopped her twisting motion, opting for a simple jerking method as he came into her mouth. Continuously swallowing his load as he filled her mouth, her hands worked in unison to heighten his orgasm and draw as much cum as possible from his balls. His payload was copious and plentiful, impressing Miss Banks with its quantity as she quickly gulped it all down. When his climax began to falter and his shots became smaller and smaller until it was just a trickle, she slowed her hands down to no more than a crawl, careful not to overstimulate him, and ultimately stopping moving altogether. Her lips suctioned tightly around him, pulling every last drop of his orgasm out and sending it to join the rest in her stomach. With one final stroke from his base to his tip that squeezed the final bead of cum out and onto her tongue, she released him from her oral grip with a pop and let go of his wilting hard-on to glance at the clock. “Ten minutes.” She noted. “Almost eleven. Very impressive, Tanner. Not many men can last that long from my handjobs. Well done. Sunny.” The blonde broke her stare off of Tanner’s dick and snapped her attention to her teacher. “Yes, Miss Banks.” She answered. “Go into the top left drawer of my desk.” She instructed. “There’s a stack of hand towels in there. Take four and go back to Tanner’s desk with him and clean him off before he zips his pants back up. Do the same with each of the boys when I finish with them. Understood?” “Yes, Miss Banks!” Sunny nodded. She hurried to the desk and retrieved the folded towels from where she had been directed, before following Tanner back to his desk. She knelt before him, eagerly, and reverently wiped all the lubricant from his softening penis. A tiny drop of remaining cum appeared at the tip and she quickly extended her tongue to lap it up, savoring the flavor, before finishing her work and returning to her chair. “Daniel, you’re up next.” Miss Banks continued on with the class. “Please come take a seat for me.” Daniel rose and headed up to the front. At his teacher’s direction, he undid his belt and zipper, dropping his pants and sitting down. She immediately knelt between his legs and grasped his cock, gently tugging and coaxing it to full mast. When it was completely hard to her satisfaction, she applied a long string of lube along him and her hands went to work, smearing the liquid all around him. With his shaft good and slick, she began the exact same process as she had performed on Tanner. Consistency was important for this, and she knew that if she changed up her techniques drastically from student to student, the results would be skewed, and she would not be able to replicate the process later in the semester. She had meticulously written down her process for this exam beforehand and filed it in her exam notes, so that she could test the boys in the exact same fashion and get a satisfactory result to see their progress down the line. Daniel didn’t last quite as long as Tanner, but his stamina was still good, nonetheless. At the eight-minute mark, she felt him shudder under her grip, and the signature flex of his balls told her all she needed to know. Her head flew down to his erection and slurped him between her lips, catching the entirety of his load in her mouth. Shot after shot flowed down her throat and into her stomach, giving her the same thrill of achievement that she got every time she finished a man off. Gulping down the last couple bits of his orgasm, she leaned back and checked the time. “Almost nine minutes.” She noted. “Very good once again. You may return to your seat, Daniel.” Sunny was already eagerly awaiting him, a fresh towel in hand. She dropped down to her knees and wrapped her hand around his cock, drying him off and eking out the jizz that had lazily flowed up in the aftermath of his orgasm, which she hungrily lapped up. Meanwhile, Miss Banks had already begun testing David. Her hands were latched onto his shaft and balls, working together to tease and stroke him to completion. He shifted about in the chair, groaning from the efforts of his teacher and steadily approaching the ultimate resolution that was inevitable. David didn’t last nearly as long as Tanner. Within only a couple minutes of her switching to the double fisted method, he was already thrusting up into her hands and gritting his teeth. Watching his body language carefully, Miss Banks spotted the moment he went over the edge and dipped her head, encompassing the tip in her warm, wet mouth to contain his eruption. She was pleasantly surprised by the sheer volume of his climax. The first explosion nearly filled her mouth to the brim, causing her cheeks to puff out before she could gulp it down. The second was just as copious and once again made her cheeks bulge, flooding her mouth with hot cum. His subsequent shots were less extensive, but still gave her a large amount to swallow down. She kept expecting it to end, but he continued to exceed her expectations by cumming for more than a minute and giving her plenty of cum. By the end of it, her belly was feeling good and full. “Just over six minutes.” She said, looking at the clock. “That’s closer to average with my handjobs. What isn’t average is how much you ejaculate. That was quite the finish. I’m sure that we can improve your stamina during the term, it will just take dedication. Girls, quick note. When you know that you are going to be swallowing multiple loads, it is prudent to skip the meal that would take place beforehand. This will help you avoid stomach aches which will diminish your proficiency.” Miss Banks sent over to his desk and Sunny’s waiting hands and called up Chris, who lowered his pants, and dropped into the chair. He was already stiff and ready for her when she lubed up his length and began her work. His balls bounced and shifted in her hands as she toyed with them. Her well versed technique fluidly worked on his erection, stroking and rubbing him at the same time. Glancing at the clock occasionally, she waited until the five-minute mark and then changed up to the two-handed method. Her accomplished fingers caressed him from tip to base and back again over and over. Shutting his eyes, Chris did his best to make himself last longer. His hands gripped the arms of the chair tightly until his knuckles turned white. His focus helped him to extend the test, but it was a losing battle. Releasing his pent-up breath, he gave in and allowed himself to climax, feeling Miss Banks’ lips close around his head to catch his discharge. Popping her mouth off of him at the conclusion of his orgasm, she checked the time mark. Like his friend, Daniel, he had made it past eight minutes, an impressive mark for a young man such as him. She dismissed him back to his desk and grabbed another towel from her drawer to wipe her hands dry. Free of any lube, she opened her laptop to log all of the times in her spreadsheet to keep on file for later on. When Sunny finished with Chris and returned the used towels to her, Miss Banks checked the clock once more to see what time it was. “Thank you, gentlemen.” She said. “We now have a baseline to work from. Ladies, I hope you were paying attention, because our first chapter starts tomorrow. If any of you have peaked in your textbooks yet, you might have seen that the first section is on non-penetrative sex acts. Since we have a few minutes before class ends, I’ll give a quick introduction to a couple of these. Andrea, why don’t you assist me with this one.” She beckoned Andrea to stand in front of her, facing the rest of the class. “Can anyone name a non-penetrative sex act?” Miss Banks asked. “Tittyfucking!” Sunny blurted out. “Please raise your hand next time.” Miss Banks corrected. “But yes. Breast stimulation is one of the most common examples.” She stepped up behind Andrea and reached around her, making the girl flinch as she cupped her boobs. “I’m sure most of you have seen how this works, but just in case, it goes like so. The girl presses her breasts together, forming a tight valley for her partner’s penis.” Miss Banks explained, demonstrating the action on Andrea’s tits as she spoke. “This act typically works best with more well-endowed women, but it can be accomplished with anyone.” Lindsay glanced down, self-consciously, at her small B-cups and blushed, knowing that the comment was probably directed at her. “Like I said, the man puts his cock in the girl’s cleavage.” Miss Banks continued, releasing one of Andrea’s boobs to run her finger down the center of the girl’s chest, indicating to the spot. “The girl can also suck on his tip if he is on the larger side, but climax typically ends on her face and chest. Does everyone understand?” The students echoed verbal confirmation and Miss Banks dropped her hands from Andrea’s front. “Good. We’ll go into far more detail during the chapter, but that is a quick introduction.” She said. “Let’s move on. Andrea, please lay on the top of my desk.” Andrea’s heart raced as visions of Samantha on her back being orally impaled flashed through her mind, but she did as she was asked. Miss Banks directed her to lay down with her legs pointing toward the class. When she was in position, Miss Banks grasped Andrea’s ankles, holding them tightly together, and lifted her legs until her body was at a ninety-degree angle. Andrea’s face burned bright red as she realized that her skirt was useless in this position, and her stockings and panties were on full display to her peers. “Has anyone seen or experienced a thigh-job before?” Miss Banks asked. When no one raised their hand, she carried on with her explanation. “A thigh-job is fairly self-explanatory.” She spoke. “It is a non-penetrative sex act that utilizes the thighs to provide stimulation. I’ll demonstrate.” Holding Andrea’s ankles together with one hand, she brought her other one down and flattened her palm and fingers. She inserted her hand between Andrea’s thighs, and pushed it through, rubbing against her stocking clad thighs. Andrea bit her lip as she felt her teacher’s pinky finger brush against her pussy, only her panties and the thin material of the stockings between them. Miss Banks repeatedly thrusted her hand between the girl’s thighs, eventually drawing a squeak from her. Miss Banks hid her smile as Andrea clamped her hand over her mouth to silence her noises. Stopping her movement, she withdrew her hand from where it was squeezed between Andrea’s thighs. “Of course, in a practical demonstration with a male partner, his cock would take the place of my hand and slide between her thighs. This can be done with or without clothes depending on the man’s preference. For example,” She paused and ran her fingers over the thin, see through material of Andrea’s stockings. “This would be an excellent material for a clothed thighjob. If a slicker, smoother surface is preferred, then nudity would work best in conjunction with a lubricant of some kind.” Glancing at the clock, Miss Banks let go of Andrea’s ankles and let her drop her legs back down, hiding her panties from view as her skirt fell into place. “It looks like we are out of time for today.” She said. “Please hold your questions until next class. Read section one of the first chapter. Tomorrow, we will be going over that material. Have a good afternoon.” To be continued. Based on the work of firebird68 for Literotica. Day two of class; the boys get tested.

Unsuspecting college freshmen sign off for an “Advanced Sex Ed’ class Based on the work of firebird68. Listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories “Hey, everybody!” Samantha groaned as she recognized the bubbly, happy voice immediately. She looked up and confirmed her guess as Sunny skipped into the classroom. Samantha didn’t exactly get along with Sunny. The blonde’s happy-go-lucky persona and perpetual cheerfulness made her nauseous. Still, the girl didn’t seem to get the hint and refused to leave her alone. She sighed as Sunny noticed her sitting at one of the desks and waved, bouncing over to her. “Samantha!” she said. “You’re in this class, too? “Why would I be in here if I wasn’t in the class?” Samantha responded. “Oh, good point. Hey, Andrea, you’re taking this course, too? I would have thought you would be taking something else.” “The other electives were too stupid.” Andrea answered, not looking up from her phone. That, Samantha could agree with. At Sommerset College, all freshmen students were required to take a sex education course in the fall semester. All students were required to take a basic sex ed, in past years;  but this year there was a new elective being offered for those who already took AP human anatomy in high school. This option was called Advanced Sex Ed . It sounded like an easy A+ to all these AP students so many had applied. How hard could sex ed be, after all? Unfortunately, there were only eight spots. Four available for female students; and four available for male students. The classroom had 8 traditional school desks, aligned in 2 rows of 4. But the back wall & 2 side walls each had a sofa. They were separated by end tables with lamps lit, to provide soft lighting, except near the teacher’s desk, up front.  A large soft area rug was off to the side of the teacher’s desk.  A whiteboard was the only item mounted to the walls, and it was centered on the front wall, between the rug & teacher’s desk. Sommerset College draws students mostly from the surrounding counties on the western side of rural Alberta. It wasn’t surprising that some of the students in this class came from the same high school. “Oh, look, Lindsay’s here, too.” Sunny smiled at the redhead as she entered the room. “Hi, Sunny.” Lindsay said. “Hey, Andrea. Hey, Samantha.” “Oh, this is going to be fun!” Sunny giggled. “Whatever.” Samantha just rolled her eyes. “I’m just glad to be out of high school. No more bells ringing, no more crappy cafeteria food, and no more uniforms.” “Aw, I liked the uniforms.” Sunny complained. “They’re cute.” She pictured her old high school outfit. It was the same as every other girl’s, A short, pleated, navy skirt with a short sleeved, white button up shirt. She often twirled around, her skirt floating up around her with her movements. “Of course, you liked it.” Samantha grumbled. “Every time the wind blows, everyone saw your panties.” “What does that mean?” Samantha asked. “It means that some of us like keeping our boobs inside our shirt.” Samantha gestured at Sunny’s blouse that was straining to contain her large chest, the buttons hanging on for dear life. “But what can you expect from a girl with a pornstar name.” “Hey, don’t be like that, Sam.” Lindsay chided, pushing her glasses up her nose. “I like your name, Sunny.” Sunny beamed at her, grateful. Lindsay was a kind & well-behaved young lady from a conservative family. She respected everyone, and everyone at the old high school liked her. “Can you all shut up and sit down?” Andrea snapped, annoyed. So, all four of these ladies already knew each other, But who else will be in the class? Sunny and Lindsay shirked, and quickly took their seats as a few of the unknown male students filed in. Chris and Daniel were the first guys to arrive, laughing about some joke as they came in the door. They were from the county to the north. Finding the front row taken by the girls, they took two seats in the second row and slid their backpacks under their seats. “Only eight students, huh?” Daniel asked. “I hope this class isn’t too hard. I need a good grade.” “Relax, Danny.” Chris locked his fingers behind his head and leaned back. “It’s just sex ed. Essentially basic anatomy and common sense. You know, wrap it up and don’t knock anyone up. That sort of stuff.” “Do you mind?” Andrea asked, angrily. “Sorry.” Chris grinned at her, apologetically. “I’ll put a lid on it now.” He mimed zipping his lips shut and throwing away a key. Andrea just rolled her eyes and went back to her phone, only to be interrupted a couple seconds later by a loud voice. “Everyone ready to learn about sex?” David popped into the room. He was from Edmonton and very extroverted. “Oh, Great!” Andrea said, exasperated. “One more idiot in this class.” “Aw, don’t be so mean, bitch.” He winked at her. “You could use a little humor. Might make you more approachable.” “Over my dead body.” She shot back. Tanner was the last to show up. He took his seat without a word and dumped his backpack on the floor. He played on the hockey team and grew up on a dairy farm. His dorm was just down the hall from Chris’s. “Tanner, you’re taking this?” Chris asked, surprised. “I would have thought you would take some kind of animal husbandry or something.” “I wanted to, but my mom made me take this.” He answered. “She’s terrified that I’ll get a girl pregnant at college and lose my hockey scholarship.” “Well, why don’t you just keep your dick in your pants then?” Andrea offered. “Is your voice always that irritating?” Tanner countered. Andrea glared and opened her mouth to respond when their instructor walked in, her heels clicking on the linoleum tiles. She set her briefcase down on the desk and turned to the white board. In big letters, she wrote ‘Miss Banks’ and ‘Advanced Sex Ed’ in red marker and spun to face the class. She looked to be about thirty years old and very beautiful. She was dressed professionally, in a tight, black pencil skirt and a matching blazer over her white dress shirt. The top button was undone on her shirt, showing off her generous cleavage that was threatening to rip her top open. “Good afternoon, class.” She greeted, her icy, yet sexy voice commanding all of their attention. “I am your instructor, Miss Banks. I see everyone is here. That’s good. We’ll begin.” The Girls: Sunny: Height-5'9”, Hair-Blonde, Breasts-DD, Personality- Cheerful, slutty, dumb, stereotypical blonde. Andrea: Height-5'0", Hair-Dark brown, Breasts-C, Personality- Demanding, smart, valedictorian type, no-nonsense. Samantha: Height-5'2", Hair-Black, Breasts-D, Personality- Jaded, dark, goth type, snarky. Lindsay: Height-5'4", Hair-Ginger, Breasts-B, Personality- Kind, smart, talkative, well behaved. The Guys: Chris: Height-6'0", Size-8", Personality- Outgoing, smart, well mannered, well-spoken, athletic. David: Height-5'8", Size-7", Personality- Joker, loud, class clown. Tanner: Height-6'3", Size-9.5", Personality- Quiet, strong, athletic, calm with a short fuse. Daniel: Height-5'11", Size-7.5", Personality- Introverted, friends with Chris. The Teacher: Miss Banks: Height-5'10", Hair-Light brown, Breasts-DD, Personality-Strict, provocative, Dom, playfully evil. She opened her briefcase and pulled out a stack of papers. Tapping them on the desktop to line them up neatly, she walked down the rows of desks and handed one to each student. When each of them had received a packet, she returned to the front of the room. “This is the course syllabus.” She explained. “It details all the material we will be covering throughout the semester, the schedule, and, most importantly, my expectations. Before we begin, I trust you ladies all fulfilled the pre-requisites for this course?” The girls looked at each other and nodded, remembering the notice they had gotten before the semester began that had instructed them to visit their pharmacist and begin taking birth control pills. Andrea raised her hand. “Yes. Andrea, right?” Miss Banks confirmed, looking at her roster sheet. “What is it?” It says these first six class dates are labs. So why are we meeting in this room? It looks like a hybrid classroom & lounge?” “You’re curious, Andrea. I like that. You’ll understand the accommodations by the time we end our first 2-hour lab session, today.” The Milf teacher said with a smile. “But why do we need to be taking birth control pills?” Andrea added. “That seems like a weird requirement.” “This is a sexual education course.” Miss Banks answered. “Of course, we want to promote safe sex. I would have thought that to be obvious to a student as intelligent as you.” Andrea shrunk in her seat, her face red and embarrassed at having been called out for not knowing something. Miss Banks just smiled and looked over the other students. “Any other questions?” she asked. She paused for a few seconds, looking for any hands. When none were forthcoming, she continued. “Okay. I’ll give you two minutes to take a look through the syllabus. Read everything carefully and then, we’ll stop for questions again.” She took her seat and began organizing her materials as the students read in silence. A minute later, Lindsay raised her hand. Glancing up, Miss Banks noticed and called on her, referring to her roster again. “Yes, do you have a question…Lindsay?” “Yeah, this curriculum is very…detailed.” She noted. “I’m afraid I don’t understand your question.” “Well, some of the material is; unexpected.” Lindsay continued, reading off some of the listed subjects. “Oral? Anal? Threesomes?” “Ah.” Miss Banks nodded. “Well, as I’m sure you are aware, this is Advanced Sex Ed .” She uncapped her marker and underlined the word 'Advanced’ on the white board. “This is not your basic freshman college course.” She explained. “You already know the basics of sexual intercourse. This class will give you more extensive knowledge and techniques.” Still unsure with what that all meant, Lindsay dropped her hand and just went back to reading. Having just turned 18 this past summer, Lindsay never told her parents that she signed up for this alternative class. She was already feeling sorta slutty for taking the required birth control pills. She loved what the pills did for her cleavage, but she was starting to question her decision. Samantha asked why the females were told to wear skirts in the labs; “I thought I was done with skirts when I finished prep school?” Miss Banks said; “Most all labs have some required garments. And they are often for safety in the lab. But in some ways these labs will feel more like a phys ed effort. Skirts just make things more comfortable for the ladies, but more importantly, it allow us to quickly set up for, and complete some of the lab assignments. Our time is limited and you’re all expected to respect each other by not wasting our time, unnecessarily.” A minute later, Miss Banks stood up and addressed the class. “Okay, now that you have all gotten an opportunity to read through the course overview and we have gotten any questions out of the way, let us get started.” She turned to the white board again and wrote 'Oral’ in big, neat lettering and underlined it twice. Capping her marker, she turned back to the class. “We have a lot of work to cover this semester, so we’ll jump right into it today, beginning with oral. This is a basic principle of sexual intercourse so it’s nothing too advanced for you all yet. This will also give me a good starting point to judge where all of your levels are at. Lindsay, since you had some questions concerning the curriculum, perhaps you can begin. Please join me up front.” She stepped around from behind her desk and waited. Lindsay looked around, puzzled, but she stood and walked to the front of the room to stand next to the instructor, her hands clasped in front of her. Miss Banks looked around the room at the other students. “Hum, let’s see…” she looked down at her roster. “Chris, how about you join us as well.” Chris was just as confused as Lindsay, but he rose from his seat and joined the two of them at the front. “Okay, Lindsay.” Miss Banks said. “Let’s see how much experience you have. Perform oral on Chris.” Lindsay’s jaw dropped, flabbergasted. This guy was a total stranger to her! “Excuse me?” she asked. “Please listen close so I do not have to repeat myself in the future.” Miss Banks chastised. “Now, perform oral sex on Chris to the best of your abilities. Be quick about it.” Lindsay, still frozen in shock, just stood there as Miss Banks pushed her down to her knees before this guy she didn’t know at all. She looked up at the equally surprised young man looking down at her and then back to their instructor. Never one to defy authority, Lindsay was in utter shock. Miss Banks just sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose. “Chris, perhaps you can help her get started.” Miss Banks suggested. “Unzip your pants and present your penis.” Chris snapped out of his shock, then unsnapped & unzipped his pants. Reaching into the opening of his boxer briefs, he pulled his dick through and into view. He jumped as Miss Banks grabbed hold of him and started stroking him to erection. Her talented hands had him to full mast within seconds. When she released him, his long cock was now no more than an inch from Lindsay’s cute face. Miss Banks put her palm on the back of the little teen’s head and nudged her forward, bumping her lips into Chris’s tip. “Open up.” Miss Banks ordered. Galvanized into action by Miss Banks’ steely voice, Lindsay opened her stunned mouth and took the first inch of Chris’s thick penis into her mouth. “That’s better.” Miss Banks said. “Now hurry up and suck him off. We don’t have all day, you know.” Lindsay complied to the best of her ability, sucking on his head and running her tongue around him. Unfortunately, she had limited experience in the blowjob department. Her previous oral encounters had been few and far between and nowhere close to the size of Chris. Faced with the prospect of blowing the biggest cock she had ever seen, she didn’t even know where to begin. Fortunately, Miss Banks was there to coach her and give her tips. “Move your head.” She said. “You need to put some motion into it, like so.” The teacher’s hand on her head guided her back and forth in a standard BJ motion. She helped her get started and then let her go on her own devices. Lindsay continued to bob her head once Miss Banks’ hand fell away. She sealed her lips tightly around him and applied suction, her cheeks hollowing out. Chris was groaning in pleasure, but he didn’t seem to be any closer to finishing any time soon. “Go deeper, honey.” Miss Banks urged. Pushing her slipping glasses back up her nose, Lindsay did what she was told and went a bit deeper. She pushed forward three inches until the tip of Chris’s cock bumped into the back of her mouth, causing her to gag and pull back immediately. “Try again.” Her teacher said. “A bit deeper this time.” Lindsay blinked back some tears and breathed in, going forward again. When his dick poked at her throat again, she tried to go further, but her instincts repelled her in a fit of coughing. Miss Banks looked down at her, somewhat disappointed. “It seems you’re very inexperienced at this.” She noted. “At this rate, we’ll be here all class waiting for you to finish. Keep sucking, girl, and I’ll give you a hand.” Miss Banks literally gave her a hand, wrapping her fingers around the remaining length of Chris that was not in Lindsay’s mouth. Bending down to drop a long string of saliva onto the top of his cock, she twisted her hand around, spreading the lubricating liquid. With his shaft now slick, she started stroking him vigorously. This was no rookie blowjob now. With the combination of Lindsay’s soft mouth sucking his head and Miss Bank’s skilled hand stroking the rest of him, Chris was grunting and thrusting his hips within minutes, drawing ever closer to climax. Miss Banks watched his face and movements closely, monitoring how far along he was. When she saw he was about to cum, she leaned towards Lindsay’s bobbing head. “Make sure you swallow it all.” She ordered. Before Lindsay could register what her teacher had said, she felt a hot burst of semen fill her mouth. She squealed and started to pull away from the salty, sweet stream. Her practiced eye recognizing that the redhead teen was about to retreat, Miss Banks released Chris’s cock and took a firm grip of the girl’s hair, holding her in place. She quickly brought her other hand in to continue jerking him as well. “I said to swallow!” she commanded. Lindsay’s cheeks were now puffed out like a chipmunk, full of warm jizz. Closing her eyes, she reluctantly gulped down the copious fluid as Chris’s balls continued to flood her mouth, spurred on by Miss Bank’s manual actions. She pulled back as the instructor finally released her and the final spurt of semen landed on her glasses, dripping down the clear lens. “You have a long way to go, Lindsay.” Miss Banks told the coughing girl. “But this was a decent start. You may return to your seat. You too, Chris. Thank you.” Chris tucked his softening dick back into his pants and strode back to his seat, shrugging to his bewildered friend, Daniel. Lindsay wiped her glasses on her skirt and stood, returning to her desk. “And Lindsay.” The redhead turned as she heard her name. “I better not have to tell you to swallow twice again. Understood?” A chill went through her as she met the icy eyes of her instructor and she nodded hurriedly, sitting down. Lindsay was devastated, but somewhat proud that she was learning and experiencing things she was previously banned from even knowing about, in her home. “Good.” Miss Banks said. “Now, who wants to go next?” “Oh, me!” Sunny’s hand flew up into the air. “I want to go next, Miss Banks!” Lindsay marveled at Sunny’s boldness, confidence, and passion for the assignment. “Certainly, Sunny.” Miss Banks replied, happy to find a willing student. “Come to the front. How about we have; David as well. Both of you come up.” Sunny dropped to her knees immediately, pulling David toward her and smiling excitedly as she unbuckled, unsnapped, & yanked down his zipper and fished his hardening cock and balls out of his loose boxers. Sunny had never met David, but that didn’t matter to her. Without a moment’s hesitation, she bent forward and engulfed his half hard penis in her mouth, bathing him in her warm saliva. Using her hands to match her head’s movements, Sunny stroked his base and sucked on him with gusto, showing considerably more skill than Lindsay. The normally loud, jokey David was rendered speechless by the eager blowjob that the beautiful, busty blonde was giving him. She delved deep, pushing his tip down her throat repeatedly. Her other hand joined the first and reached in the opening of his pants to massage and fondle his testicles. David moaned as her deft fingers gently squeezed his balls, making his cock jump in her mouth. Sunny stopped stroking and placed her hands on his thighs. Winking up at him, she swallowed his cock whole, deepthroating him in one fluid movement. David gasped and Miss Banks raised an eyebrow appraisingly as all seven inches disappeared between her pretty lips. Without moving an inch off of him, Sunny took David’s hands and brought them to rest on her head, nodding encouragingly at him. Taking the hint, David began to piston in and out of her, fucking her face in earnest. Sunny took it all in stride, never batting an eye. Her nostrils flared as she took a breath on each outstroke and her hands never left his thighs. David didn’t last long in Sunny’s warm, wet mouth. With a grunt, he buried his dick in her throat and held her there while his balls unloaded their contents straight into her stomach. Sunny just kept swallowing, her throat muscles working ardently to milk him dry and put it right where it belonged, in her belly. When he dropped his hands from her, completely spent, Sunny slowly pulled back, sucking all the way and cleaning him off until the soft head popped out of her mouth. Swallowing once more, Sunny smiled and looked up at Miss Banks. “That was very well done, Sunny.” Miss Banks praised. “Very well done, indeed.” “Slut.” Samantha scoffed under her breath. Miss Banks’ eyes narrowed as her keen ears picked up the whispered insult and she frowned. “Thank you, Sunny. Thank you, Chris. You may both return to your desks now.” She said. The two teens fixed themselves, Chris zipping his pants back up and Sunny wiping a drop of cum from her lip and popping it in her mouth, and they walked back to their seats. Miss Banks turned her icy stare on Samantha now. “Samantha, it’s your turn now.” She said, slight venom in her tone. “Before you start, I demand you apologize to Sunny for trying to disparage her excellent labwork.” Samantha said; “Sorry, Sunny.” Then rolled her eyes and walked to the front of the room, about to kneel down. “No, Samantha.” Miss Banks stopped her. “I’m going to have you demonstrate a more advanced technique. Please, if you will, take a seat on my desk, facing the other students.” Samantha felt a chill at the cold, evil tone that had appeared in Miss Banks’ voice, but she did as she was told, sitting on top of the teacher’s desk. Miss Banks cleared her briefcase off the top and then took the black-haired girl’s shoulders and lowered her to her back, rotating her until she was lying lengthwise on the wooden surface with her head hanging off one end. “That’s good right there.” Miss Banks said. “Stay.” Her eyes scanned the room and fell on the tall, muscular Tanner. She smiled at him and beckoned with her finger. “Tanner, how about you help me with this demonstration.” Tanner rose and came to the front, awaiting instructions. “Like I said, Samantha is going to demonstrate a more advanced technique for us.” Miss Banks explained to the class. “Throatfucking.” A shiver ran through Samantha as she heard that. Being somewhat of a loner, she had never sucked a dick before, but she had seen the videos online of girls violently having their faces wrecked by big dicks. Her only comfort was the hope that Tanner wasn’t as big as those pornstars and that it would be less of a throatfucking and more of a mouthfucking. Her first hope was dispelled as Tanner dropped his pants & briefs, and his huge cock slapped her in the face. She went cross-eyed looking at the massive shaft casting a shadow over her face and she swallowed fearfully. “Oh, yes, you will be perfect for this demonstration.” Miss Banks said, gleefully, as she took in Tanner’s nine-and-a-half-inch length. “Now please begin fucking Samantha’s throat, Tanner.” Tanner took hold of his thick penis and pressed the tip against Samantha’s lips. Miss Banks frowned as the girl did not open immediately. “Open your mouth, Samantha.” She ordered. “Don’t make me tell you again.” Apprehensive, Samantha opened her mouth and let Tanner push his fat head between her lips. He moved slowly, at first, lightly thrusting in and out of her mouth. Samantha’s pulse calmed momentarily as Tanner only fed her the first inch or so and didn’t move very fast. Miss Banks was not so pleased. “Tanner, I said to fuck her throat.” She reminded him. “I don’t like having to repeat myself.” “Are you sure?” he asked her, skeptically. “Yes, I’m sure.” She confirmed. “Go on then.” Shrugging his shoulders, Tanner gripped Samantha’s head in his hands and thrust hard into her mouth. Samantha squeaked and gagged as she felt the thick head spreading the narrow entrance to her throat. Reloading, Tanner rammed his way inside her again, force feeding her another few inches and spearing into her virgin throat. Samantha choked and thrashed on the desk as she felt the monster spreading her taut walls wide and plugging her airway. Her arms pushed against his hips fruitlessly, having no chance to move his sturdy, muscular frame. Miss Banks sighed and grabbed hold of Samantha’s flailing arms, pinning them to the desk on either side of the struggling girl. She looked up and spotted the wide-eyed Andrea a few feet away in the front row. “Andrea, please come assist me.” She directed. Andrea nervously stood and walked up to the desk, her gaze never leaving the gigantic penis fucking its way deeper and deeper into the whining, choking girl on her back. She only broke away when Miss Banks called to her again. “Please help me restrain Miss Samantha until the demonstration is complete.” Miss Banks instructed, indicating that she should climb on the desk. Andrea gulped and climbed up on the desk. Under Miss Banks instruction, she straddled the squirming girl’s mid-section and sat down, pinning her arms to her sides with her thighs and holding her torso down with her butt. From here, she had a front row seat for the brutal throating that was going on right before her eyes. She watched with grim fascination as a bulge repeatedly appeared and disappeared in Samantha’s neck. Samantha was now unable to struggle at all. While Andrea did not weigh more than a hundred pounds, it was far more than she could lift from this position and her arms could not overpower the brunette’s legs. All she could do was whine and gag as Tanner’s thick length hammered further and further into her. Her vision was slightly blurred by the tears that were forming in them, but she could see the large, heavy balls making their way closer and closer to her face with every thrust. Tanner grunted and worked to get additional purchase into her tight throat. It wasn’t easy going. He was in unexplored territory, after all, and his giant dick was hardly an easy beginning point for a virgin throat to handle. Still, it felt incredible to him and he was all the more anxious to get to the bottom. With a few more powerful, pistoning thrusts, he finally was successful in ramming his way to the balls, his entire nine and a half inches fully buried in Samantha’s throat. He let out a long, low moan as her walls constricted around him. Miss Banks stood by the whiteboard, a slight smile of evil satisfaction on her face. “Stay right there, Tanner.” She told him. “Class, come gather around, please.” She waved them all up and they formed a half-circle around her desk where Tanner was holding his cock balls deep in Samantha’s convulsing throat. They all looked on with wide eyes, the guys adjusting the crotches of their pants and the girls subconsciously rubbing their throats. Miss Banks leaned in and tapped her finger against Samantha’s distended neck. “This is what’s called a throat bulge.” She said. “Some of you may have heard of it before. It’s only visible when the female deepthroats her male partner or a sex toy of sufficient length.” She gently stroked the obscene bulge in Samantha’s spasming neck. “How does it feel, Tanner?” she asked, content to torture the disrespectful girl a little longer. “It feels fucking incredible.” He moaned, eyes closed in bliss. “That’s saying it rather bluntly.” Miss Banks chided. “Okay, proceed with the throatfucking.” Just as Samantha was sure she was going to pass out, Tanner’s cock moved and pulled back until just the head remained. She gasped the sweet, life-giving oxygen in around him but was only granted a second of reprieve before the monster rod slammed back in her, stretching her out again. His full balls smacked into her red face repeatedly as he fucked her throat vigorously. The students all watched intently as the bulge appeared and disappeared, mesmerized by the sight. Tanner was in heaven, but he couldn’t last much longer. By now, half the goth-girl’s mascara was coating Tanner’s swinging testicles. “Miss Banks, I’m gonna cum.” He warned. “That’s fine.” She said. “I don’t expect any man to last more than ten minutes from a good throating and you’ve already gone twelve. Go ahead, honey.” With a roar, Tanner hilted himself in Samantha and released. Samantha reflexively tried to suck in air, but all that came was semen. Her screams were muted by the esophagus-stretching shaft as seemingly gallons of hot cum flooded her throat and rocketed towards her stomach. She choked and strings of cum shot out her nostrils and dripped down into her eyes. She whined and gagged as she was force fed a monstrously impressive load of spunk, the other students watching on closely. Tanner breathed out and ground his crotch against her face as his orgasm petered out, the last couple shots drooling from the tip and coming to rest in her windpipe. With a satisfied sigh, he reluctantly pulled his long cock from her throat and everyone watched as her neck returned to its original, slender shape. His semi flaccid cock swayed in a wide pendulous motion as the 3 other ladies admired. As soon as her mouth was clear, Samantha coughed up wads of hot cum that were still stuck in her throat. The globs of white fluid dripped down her face and forehead, covering her in the sticky stuff. “Can I let her up now, Miss Banks?” Andrea asked, still somewhat horrified but slightly turned on by the whole scene that had just unfolded. “Yes, you can let her go now, Andrea.” Miss Banks said. “Thank you for your help. Everyone can return to their seats now.” Andrea climbed off the spluttering, choking teen and went to go back to her chair. “Except you, Andrea.” Miss Banks added. “It’s your turn.” Andrea froze in her tracks, a cold pit forming in her stomach, but she was saved an instant later when Miss Banks said;. “Oh, it seems we’ve run out of time. If we’re going to complete the course on schedule, I expect you all to show me better cooperation than we experienced, today. Am I understood?” Lindsay & the four guys all sheepishly nodded agreement and quietly left the room. Andrea released a pent-up breath and collected her belongings. “You will be first thing on the schedule tomorrow, Andrea.” Andrea’s anxiety instantly returned but she just nodded and left the room. “Sunny, please help Samantha collect herself.” Miss Banks said. “Sure thing!” Sunny said. She was loving this class. She was obviously the most advanced student, so far. She was ‘in her element’ & didn’t feel ready to leave the room, yet. She loved this professor and was ready to learn many more things from Miss Banks. To shay Sunny was thrilled, would be an understatement. The bubbly blonde skipped up to the front and patted the coughing girl on the back. Samantha’s face was a mess of saliva and cum and her thick goth mascara was streaked all over. “Come on, Samantha.” She said. “Class is over. We need to get you back to your dorm.” The black-haired girl burped and stood on shaky legs. Her stomach was bloated and full, and she was dazed, but she picked up her backpack as Sunny towed her from the room. She was embarrassed to have been bested by the ditzy bimbo who was now showing her such kindness. To be continued. Based on the work of firebird68 for Literotica Unsuspecting college freshmen sign off for an “Advanced Sex Ed’ class.

A young woman gives her virginity to her next door neighbor. by SkyBubble. Listen to the ► podcast at Steamy Stories. I had always thought my neighbor Belinda was attractive, even after she got glasses. She was well proportioned, with long black hair, ample tits, a round ass, and nice legs. She looked good in a swimsuit. But even as a kid, she had been the prettiest girl in first grade. Belinda had been my neighbor since elementary school. Everyone called her Binny. We had played together and grown up together. As we both grew up, I had watched her mature into a beautiful adult woman. We had both been away at school, so we hadn’t seen as much of each other as before, but we stayed in touch. We were both home on break and Belinda was hanging out at my house every so often. One day I was home alone and listening to an old rock album in my bedroom. I looked up to see Binny cheerfully waving her greeting to me as she came in the room and sat down to enjoy the sentimental tune which had just started. Periodically, I would glance at her. When she caught me, she would smile, blush, and look away. When the song ended I said; “Belinda, why do you look away from me?” I asked, pretending I didn’t know that this is often a signal. Belinda blushed. “Well, I..” “Am I making you uncomfortable?” “Maybe a bit.” “I’m sorry,” I said. “I just keep noticing how beautiful you are.” Belinda turned red. “Thank you,” she muttered softly. She seemed nonplussed by the compliment. She had always seemed a bit uncomfortable with compliments. “I mean it. You’re a very attractive woman.” Belinda smiled. “Thank you,” she said again. I sat next to her. Belinda shifted slightly. She looked down and twirled her hair. I looked Belinda directly in the eye. She smiled again and licked her lips. I moved closer to her. “Look at me, Belinda,” I said. She picked up her pretty head and stared at my lips. “Am I making you uncomfortable?” “Maybe a little bit,” she said. “I’m sorry. I don’t want you to be uncomfortable. It’s me, your old friend. We’ve been friends for around fifteen years. Since first grade. We grew up together. You can trust me.” Belinda slid a little closer to me, on the side of the bed. I put my arm behind her. She put her head on my arm. “I know,” Belinda said softly. “It’s just” “Just what?” “Most guys…want something.” “What?” “They want…” Her voice trailed off. She barely got the next words out. “…to sleep with me.” “I can understand that,” I said. She gave me a puzzled, slightly irritated look. “You’re a beautiful woman. Inside and out.” “You said that. Thank you.” Belinda smiled again. She was almost in tears. Her head was on my shoulder. “You’re my best friend,” Belinda said. “I know you won’t take advantage of me.” “Right,” I said. Belinda licked her lips. She twirled her hair. I reached around and gave her a hug. Suddenly, Belinda took her glasses off. “Would you mind if I kissed you?” said Belinda. “Why would I mind?” I asked. I had wanted to kiss her for a long time. I leaned over, took her face in my hands, and gave my old friend a good, strong kiss. She responded by sitting up and returning the kiss, Her eyes twinkled. “I like that,” Belinda said. “I like that a lot.” She moved closer until our bodies touched each other, and she gave me a long kiss. “Nice,” she said. I put my arm around her. Belinda snuggled up next to me, her hand on my leg. I kissed the back of her neck. It seems that startled her. She jumped and moaned. “What are you doing?” Belinda said in a surprised tone. “Belinda, look at me.” She looked me in the eye. “Do you trust me?” “Well…yeah…I think so. You’re my best friend.” “Yes,” I said. “We’ve been friends for a long time.” “I think since we were six,” Belinda said. “I admit I had kind of a crush on you even then,” I said. Belinda smiled. I gently moved my hand to Belinda’s boob. She shifted in toward me. “What are you doing?” she said, not in a stern or angry way. “You seem uncomfortable, Binny,” I said. “May I ask you a personal question?” “Uh, sure.” “Have you ever had sex?” “No,” Belinda said softly, with a touch of sadness in her voice. “Would you like to?” “Uh, I…I don’t know,” Belinda replied. “Maybe.” “I love that answer,” I said. “It’s beautifully honest. One of the many beautiful things about you.” Belinda smiled. She put her head down. “Thank you,” she said softly. “I’ll tell you what. Why don’t we go with it, and when you want to stop, we’ll stop. If you don’t want to do something, just say no. I won’t push it. OK?” “OK,” she said tentatively. “Come kiss me again,” I said. Belinda hit me with a fervent kiss. Her mouth was wide open. I kissed her open mouth and slipped my tongue into her mouth. She giggled. I put my arms around her. I undid her bra. Belinda reached inside her top and took her bra off. I kissed her tits over her shirt. She took it off. I blew in her ear. “Oh,” Belinda sighed. “Ah.” I ran my hands up and down her sides while I kissed her round, firm breasts. My tongue licked her nipples. I gently bit them and I sucked on them. “That’s nice,” said Belinda. “I like that.” Her hand was back on my leg. She gently touched my crotch, then quickly withdrew. My cock was bulging. I stood up. “Where are you going?” said Belinda. She grabbed me and kissed me again. She unzipped my pants and blew in my ear. My hand was on her round ass. I took off my shirt. “Oh,” Belinda said with a smile. I pulled her close to me, our bodies grinding against each other. i put my hand back on Belinda’s shapely butt; and pulled her pants off. With a kiss, Belinda unbuckled my belt. Belinda stretched out on my bed, displaying her womanly charms. “I want it!” she almost yelled. “I want it now.” “Belinda,” I said, “do you want to do it?” “Yes!” “You want to have sex?” “Yes!” “Do you want me to be your first?” “Yes! I want you to be my first!” “Tell me you want me.” “I want it! I want you!” “What do you want?” I said. “I want your cock! I want you to stick it deep inside me.” “Are you sure?” I said. “I’m sure,” she said. “I want you to do me, ravish me. I need you to take me.” “You want me to take your virginity?” “Yes! Right now! Please! I’m horny as hell! I don’t know how much longer I can take it.” “OK, then,” I said. I lay next to Belinda. I slipped her soaking panties off. She was dripping. “You’re wet.” She nodded. I took off my underpants and I kissed Belinda again. She moaned. She wrapped herself around me. “This might hurt a little,” I said as I placed my finger on the lips of Belinda’s cunt. “That’s OK,” she said, smiling. “I’m a big girl.” I slipped my finger inside her vagina. I rotated it, moving a little further into her until I found her clitoris. Belinda gasped as I fingered her clit. I rotated it around while Belinda began idly playing with my penis. I stuck another finger in Belinda. She began stroking my dick more seriously. She was sweating. “This is great,” Belinda said. “You ain’t seen nothing yet,” I said. Belinda laughed. As if on an impulse, Belinda raised herself up and kissed my stiff cock. She began to lick it. “Careful,” I said. “You don’t want me to pop before I’m in you.” “OK,” Belinda said, and she opened her mouth and put her pretty lips around my hard organ. Her ample tits bounced up and down with the motion of her head. “I’m about to pop,” I said. “Are you sure you can take it in?” Belinda laughed. “Ah,” she said. “OK,” I said, a little skeptically. Then what I had warned her about happened. I popped. My cock jerked around, hitting the roof of Belinda’s mouth and releasing my sperm into her mouth. At first, Belinda seemed to be taking it in. Suddenly, she coughed and spat jism all over. She smiled and licked her lips, then kissed me. “Damn,” Belinda said, my juice dripping from her pretty face. I got up. “I’ll get a towel,” I said. I tossed the towel to Belinda and she wiped her face. I got back on the bed. I said. I kissed her slowly but firmly on the lips, moving down to her tits, down her torso to her pussy. I kissed her pussy. “Having a good time?” I said. “Boy, am I!” “Well, it’s about to get better.” Having already invaded her with my finger, it was easier to get my face in. I opened the walls of her female area and my tongue slowly caressed her cunt, getting a little further inside Belinda. She was breathing heavily. “Oh, Christ,” said Belinda. “That’s so nice.” She continued to work my penis in her hand. It was growing harder. I continued to work her pussy. Belinda was breathing hard. Her body was shaking. “Oh, God!” she exclaimed. She could barely contain herself. My cock stood erect. Belinda stopped stroking it. I finished eating her. “Give me that!” Belinda said. “I need it! Put it inside me Now!” I pushed and got a bit inside the lip of Belinda’s cunt. I pulled back and pushed again. “Ow!” I gently kissed her and thrust again. Belinda bit her lip and grabbed the sheets. With a couple more pushes, I got fully into her wet pussy. I moved slowly in and out, a little deeper with each thrust, until my hard, stiff dick was as deep as it could get. Belinda was bug eyed. She was sweating and moaning loudly. I kept pushing in and out, in and out. “Oh!” I kept thrusting. “Oh, oh my God!” Belinda had never felt anything like that before. “You OK?” I said. “OK? I’m fantastic! Jesus Christ, this is good!” I sped up the pace just a little. My balls slapped Belinda’s no longer innocent pussy over and over. “Oh, my God!” Belinda’s eyes got wide, her breath got short, her legs bent, and she was sweating. I couldn’t tell if she was ecstatic or scared to death, or both. “OH, MY, GOD!” Belinda cried. “So good!” I popped. Belinda recognized it from when I popped in her mouth. Her body continued to spasm and tremble with ecstatic pleasure as my cock spat a large stream of juice into her cunt. She could hardly breathe. The stream exhausted, my cock went flaccid. “Wow, so that’s what it feels like,” Belinda said once she caught her breath. “Wow, cool.” “You OK? How are you feeling?” I said. “Great,” Belinda said. “That was really good!” She looked at me and smile. “Thank you. I’m glad you were my first. I hope we can do it again really soon.” I kissed her. “Any time, Belinda. Any time.” by SkyBubble for Literotica

Power of Dirndls and Lederhosen: Part 2Hans finds his confidence and the fraulein, too.Based on the post by cb summers, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected. PART TWO – October 6, 1992 Normally I found it impossible to be spontaneous around hot chicks like this, but something about being in that costume, thinking about my grandfather’s irrepressible charm brought out a boldness in me which I didn’t normally possess. I put my arm around this hot, blue-eyed fraulein and said, in my worst German accent, “Yah, and dis here is mein liebchen, Helga Boob en schteen.”She corrected me comically, “Not Boob en schteen, Boob en schtein!” Everyone in the entire room laughed themselves silly. Then Helga loudly introduced the girls. “May I introducen mein fellow pledges from ze Tau Nu Upsilon Sorority? Ya, dis here is Gertruda Cock en suck en.” Everyone laughed at her crude pun, but I clicked my heels together very seriously, like a proper Austrian man, and said “Guten abend, Gertruda,” then I bowed and kissed the back of the adorable redhead’s soft little hand.Helga went on, pointing to a busty little African American girl, who looked quite stunning in her bright orange dirndl. “And zis here is little Heidi Ho. Yah, she’s an actual ho!” I clicked my heels together, and kissed Heidi’s hand. “And dis vun here ist Muschi von Kitten licker.” Muschi, who had short black hair and snow-white skin, leaned forward and presented her cheek to me, so I kissed it, laying my lips on the second female of my life. Her skin was as soft as silk. Helga gestured toward a cute blonde with bright pink circles painted on her cheeks, saying, “And, finally, mein beste freunden, Hildegard Fuck me up the ass en stein, the third.” Hildegard laughed, then turned and wiggled her ass at me. I bowed deeply and said, “Very nice to meet you, Herr Fuck me up the ass en stein.” She wiggled her ass again, right in my face, so I leaned down a little farther and kissed her right on her behind, and the crowd went wild. I was surprising the shit out of myself. My grandfather’s DNA was having a field day with my confidence. I raised my oversized prop stein, and shouted, “Beer! Ve must haff beer!”Helga had an identical stein, and so we filled them together from the keg and chugged them while everyone clapped, until they were empty. I saw that beer was leaking out of her defective stein and dripping all over her glorious, copper colored cleavage, making her white top wet enough for me to see the lacy blue bra she was wearing under it. Oh shit. I couldn’t take my eyes off her tits. She caught me looking, but instead of getting mad, she just looked down at her breasts and said, “Oops. I can be zo clumzy zometimes, liebchen! You know how I am!” She ran her fingers over her soaked cleavage. I don’t know what came over me, but I took her wrist in my hand and said, clicking my heels together, “Allow me, fraulein Boob en schtein.” And I wrapped my lips around her fingertips and licked them dry of beer. She just stared at me with the biggest smile on her face, and her eyes twinkling. My god! Who was I? I had no idea what to do next, but some joker saved me by playing a polka on the stereo. Without missing a beat, Helga shouted, “Shall ve dance, mein liebchen?” She didn’t even wait for me to answer. She just grabbed my hand and dragged me to the middle of the floor and we started to polka.I’d been to a few polkas when I was a kid, so I knew the basic moves, and a few of the special ones, and I guess Helga had been to a few polkas too, because she kept right up with me. Soon, everyone was clapping and cheering and snapping photographs, and at least ten others, who knew how to polka, joined in, including Heidi Ho! Where a black girl learned to polka is anybody’s guess. When the song finally ended, I lifted my stein and shouted the traditional Oktoberfest starting cheer, which for some reason popped to mind even though I thought I’d forgotten it years ago “O' zapft is! The Keg Is Tapped! Let Oktoberfest Begin!” After the ear-splitting cheer, the music switched back to hip hop, and the lights dimmed, and the disco lights began to flash, and soon Helga and I were dancing in the center of a crowd, this time gyrating like fools, just like everyone else on the dance floor. By the third song, I was utterly smitten with her. She had such a bold, fearless spirit, that I just let all of my nerdy inhibitions go, and danced, not caring how stupid I looked, because my eyes were glued to her. Her breasts. Her coppery face. Her stunning, sky-blue eyes. And she was looking right back at me, sometimes smiling, but sometimes with an expression on her face that reminded me of the expression I’d seen on Briona’s face while Troy was fucking her. Damn. Helga was giving me sex face! It was unbelievably cool! The third song was a raunchy rap song that was bit that year, Baby Got Back, and suddenly Heidi Ho, Helga’s black friend, appeared in front of me and started grinding her ass against my crotch. I’d never danced like this before, but there were other couples doing it, so I put my hands on her hips and grinded away. I started to get a boner, so I turned around, afraid she might feel it. But then Gertruda Cocken sucken, an adorable freckle-faced girl, with vivid red hair, started grinding her ass into my crotch instead, apparently unconcerned about the fact that I was rubbing my erection against her. Or maybe even enjoying it! It was an incredible feeling. Then Heidi put her arms around me from behind, and started grinding her crotch against my ass, and now I was sandwiched between two Bavarian hotties, feeling Heidi’s firm tits rubbing all over my back. My mind was now officially blown. But I rolled with it. Why the fuck not? It was Oktoberfest! Midnight in the campus park. Then when that song ended, Hildegard Fuck me up the ass en stein switched with Heidi, and Helga von Boob en schtein switched with Gertruda, and now I was feeling Helga’s large, coppery tits flopping back and forth across my back. Hildegard was a bit drunk by this time, so she leaned forward and started rubbing her ass up and down, grinding her pussy against my cock, making it look exactly like I was fucking her. She even started making orgasmic sounds. And I realized that in all likelihood, my cock was actually rubbing against more than just her ass. In fact, it might be rubbing right against her tight little pussy! Shit, this was getting way out of hand! Then I noticed that the older sisters in her sorority were watching us with great amusement. Maybe this was part of their initiation ceremony. But I didn’t care. If she wanted to dry hump me in a room full of people, more power to her. She even grabbed my wrists and pulled my hands up to her tits! Oh shit! They weren’t all that big, but I could feel the hard lumps of her nipples bouncing under my fingers as I squeezed her little grapefruits. I began to feel the warning signs of an impending orgasm coming on strong. Oh my god, I was going to blow my load feeling the first tits of my life! But at just the last minute, the final girl in Helga’s harem, Muschi von Kittenlicker, pushed Hildegard aside, but instead of grinding her ass against mine, she faced me and started gyrating against me in time with Helga behind me. Now two sexy women were rubbing her tits against me, and my cock got enough of a reprieve that my urge to cum faded mercifully away. Muschi’s paper pale face was flush with devastating sexiness, but she wasn’t looking at me. She was looking past me at Helga. And in spite of how much I was enjoying this once-in-a-lifetime experience, I think I detected pure infatuation in Muschi’s expression. She didn’t make eye contact with me even once, but she kept licking her lips as if she wanted to kiss someone. I bent toward her, suddenly excited about kissing another girl, but she just shifted to the other side, her eyes staring past me, and looking down at Helga’s ample cleavage. Oh shit, she wants to kiss her friend! I turned to look at Helga’s beautiful copper colored face in the flashing disco light, but she appeared to be totally unaware of Muschi’s lustful looks.The song changed, and now all the Bavarian girls crowded around me and began to rub their bodies and asses, all over me. It was dark, and the lights were flashing, and I had no idea who was who, but my hand definitely squeezed another girl’s breast for a few seconds, maybe Heidi Ho’s and I also fondled a couple of their asses, running my fingers over their delightful ass-cracks. It was almost like I was in some kind of fully clothed orgy! But then, halfway through the song, a hand grasped mine, and pulled me off the dance floor. It was Helga Boobenschtein. She grinned back at me as she pulled me out the front door, leaving her friends behind, obviously sick of sharing me with them. She wanted me all to herself. That was just fine with me. It was getting pretty weird anyway. Helga and I ran hand in hand through the campus, laughing like lunatics. I suppose the beer had gone to our heads, because we were utterly silly with hilarity. I never was much of a drinker. When we’d run ourselves tired, we sat down on a bench, still holding hands.After she caught her breath, she said in her regular voice, “I lied to you earlier, my name’s not really Helga Boobenschtein.”“Ach du lieber! I’m shocked! Is it Boobenschteen after all?” She laughed and said, “No. My real name is Annie Stoltz. And yes, that is a German name.”I dropped the accent and said, “You sure don’t look German!”“No, my mother’s Brazilian. I got my black hair and dark skin from her. But I learned to polka from my dad. He also gave me these eyes.” Indeed, her eyes were the most amazing baby-blue color I’d ever seen. They almost glowed against her copper colored face.“Well, I have a surprise for you too. I’m not really Helmutt von Wiener. My name is Hans Willis.” Annie laughed, “You have German name too? That’s too perfect!”“My grandpa’s from Austria, and my grandma from my mother’s side is Bavarian.”“Oh my god. What are the odds that two half-Germans would meet at an Oktoberfest party in Illinois, dressed in matching costumes? It’s a good thing I don’t believe in fate, or I’d say it was fate.”I laughed, “I don’t believe in fate, either, but show me the evidence, and I’ll be happy to reconsider. But in any large sampling, like life, coincidences are bound to happen. And they have to happen to somebody. In this case, to us.”“Spoken like a true scientist, Hans.”I smiled. But for some reason, I wanted to avoid talking about science. That’s what had derailed my date with Briona. So instead I said, “That party was off the hook!”She blushed. “I’m sorry about the girls. They’re a bunch of sluts. Except for Muschi, her real name is Barbara. She’s a lesbian.”“Yeah. I kinda noticed. And I think she has the hot for you, Annie.”Annie laughed, “I know. I know. I keep telling her I’m not into it, but she just won’t give up. But I love her to death. And you enjoyed our little dance, didn’t you?”I had no words for how much I’d enjoyed our dance. So I just blushed and smiled.She laughed and squeezed my hand, giving me a strange erotic thrill. Then she said, “I’ve seen you around the labs. What’s your major?”“General science.”She grinned, “Yeah? I might do that too, but I’m just a freshman. I’m taking a bunch of different classes this year until I figure out what my passion is. But it’s definitely in the sciences. I love science. I love science. I’m taking this biology class right now, and we’re learning all about the…”As she bubbled with enthusiasm about biology, her face absolutely glowed, in spite of her dark skin. She just seemed to radiate a luminosity that filled my heart with a feeling so powerful that I was on the verge of laughter or tears. I had the overpowering urge to tell her how much I loved science too, but remembering how things went with Briona, I did something else instead.I kissed her.It was a sudden impulse, perhaps inspired by Grandpa’s mischievous DNA, and I acted on it without getting hung up by my normal crippling uncertainty. I didn’t even wait for her to finish her current sentence. I just leaned toward her and planted my lips on hers. She didn’t push me away or slap my face. Instead, she threw her arms around me, pulled me closer on the bench, and kissed me back, deeply, passionately, lustfully as if she’d been waiting for this moment her entire life. Her mouth opened and our tongues began to polka. This sweet, funny, brainy girl was a seething well of passion under that fun-loving surface. She was moaning into my mouth in no time at all, clearly enjoying this amazing kiss every bit as much as me.We must have made quite a tableau in our costumes, making out like crazy on a bench in the center of the quad, illuminated by a nearby streetlight. I could hear people walking by, occasionally snickering or making crude comments. But I didn’t care. This was my first French kiss, and I had no intention of letting embarrassment cut it short. And the longer we kissed, the more I dialed out the rest of the world, until there was only the two of us, and our tongues, and our lips, and our hearts.Suddenly she turned and straddled me, and I enjoyed the feel of her breasts heaving against my chest. By this time I had a massive erection, so I held her back a bit, to prevent her from feeling it.She started shivering, and said, “My legs are freezing”. I took that as an invitation to help warm them up, so I put my hands on her calves, which were splayed out on the bench on my left and right. Some girls, like Muschi, have baby-soft skin, but not Annie. Her skin felt thick and smooth and was covered with a soft, almost invisible peach fuzz. The feel of her flesh made my cock throb with desire. I’d never felt anything so amazing in my life. It felt like suede leather, only softer and suppler.She began humming happily in my mouth as I rubbed her calves. I moved my hands up higher, my fingers slipping under the edge of her skirt to rub her soft thighs. Then with each stroke of my hands, I went a little higher under her skirt. I expected her to tell me to stop at any moment, but she didn’t. Finally my fingertips touched the edge of her panties, and a few strokes later my hands were all the way onto her ass, cheeks, squeezing them through the soft, stretchy cotton of her undies. She giggled, but she didn’t make me stop. I loved the feel of her ass wiggling under my hands as she laughed.Then, unexpectedly, she slid forward on my lap, pressing her crotch against my hard on. She gave a lustful little gasp, as did I. I couldn’t believe how well this was going! The only thing separating my cock from her pussy was a few thin layers of fabric. It was insanely erotic, and all the while we explored each other’s mouths with our tongues, absolutely breathless with passion.We kissed and kissed and kissed in this position for the longest time. The campus clock struck 1, then 2. I couldn’t believe we’d been at it for so long. But I knew it couldn’t last forever. There were classes tomorrow and we were both dedicated students. So, reluctantly, we pulled back and just looked into each other’s eyes for a while. I found that to be ten times more intimate than kissing. For the first time in my life, I could look into a woman’s eyes without glancing away nervously after a few seconds. I could look into Annie’s baby-blue eyes forever.Carnal Knowledge In the Woods.She said, “Would you care to escort me back to my dorm, liebchen?”“But of course, fraulein.” I was sad when she squirmed off my lap. I had the sinking feeling that this was a one shot deal. In the light of day she’d notice how crooked my teeth were. She’d notice my acne scars and wiry hair. But we walked, hand in hand, like boyfriend and girlfriend, and I started to think, maybe, just maybe, a second date?She led me on a roundabout route, rather than the direct way to her dorm. It took us into the dimly lit park next to Davenport ravine, which was totally deserted. We waded through drifts of fallen leaves. I put my arm around her waist and snuggled her close. My palm was tucked right under her right breast, which would occasionally bounce down against the top of my thumb, giving me an incredible thrill each and every time. I was trembling with lust. I wanted to move my hand higher, but I was afraid of overstepping. But then it occurred to me that Annie was my girl now. I don’t know how I knew it, I just did. It gave me the confidence to cup her breast in my hand. She hummed and leaned her head against mine and squeezed my waist tighter. We walked that way for a while. I thrilled at the feel of her soft, squishy boob bouncing playfully in my fingers. I even felt her nipple getting harder against my palm. And the heft of her breast was amazing. The bulge in my lederhosen was pointing straight ahead.I could see the bright windows of her dorm getting closer over the treetops, and I knew this magical night would soon be over. This was a girl’s only dorm. Boys weren’t allowed in at any time. But she steered me off the path toward a huge thicket of bushes near the center of the park. Then she got down on her hands and knees and said, “Follow me, Hans.” She crawled into a dark opening in the branches, which I’d never noticed before. I followed. It was a dark and thorny little tunnel, but I could see her silhouette ahead of me, and I could hear the thorns scratching at the edges of her skirt. A chill of fear swept through me suddenly. Fear of the unknown, I guess. Fear of dark places.The thorny tunnel took a few twists and turns, but eventually I saw her crawling out into the moonlight ahead of me. She stood up and smiled at me as I climbed out of the tunnel into a small clearing in the center of the giant thicket. I wondered how many people knew about this secret place?We were totally alone. Moonlight twinkled in her eyes and we kissed again. She pulled me close, then pulled me over with her into a pile of leaves that had collected in the center of the clearing. We laughed. I kneeled over her, my legs straddling her thighs. I looked down, mystified by her beautiful moonlit face. She put her hands on her blouse and pulled the front of it down, all the while looking at me with an intensely trusting and intimate expression. She had a thin baby-blue bra under the blouse, through which I could see the dark circles of her areolas.She reached up and pulled my face down into her coppery cleavage, and I breathed in her powdery perfume and kissed her supple skin, in circling motions, hardly believing this was happening, until I was kissing her hard nipple through the thin fabric of her bra. She groaned in pleasure and suddenly pulled the front of her bra down, exposing her moonlit breasts to me. Her areolas were chocolate brown. I took one of her large nipples into my mouth and circled it with my tongue, and bit it lightly with my teeth, making her giggle. This was an absolute dream come true, but it was only getting better with each passing second.As I switched to kissing and licking her other breast, she opened her legs, and I shifted so I was kneeling between them. I lowered myself onto her, pressing my hard-on into her crotch, and began to grind myself against her, softly at first, but with growing urgency. She ran her fingers through my hair, then began to push my head downward. For a second I thought she wanted me to stop licking her boobs, but she kept pushing me down with one hand, while she pulled up her flouncy skirt with the other. Soon my face was inches away from her lacy blue panties. There was a large wet spot in the center of the blue lace. I saw it only for a second before she pulled my face down into her warm wet crotch. I was overwhelmed by the musky moistness of her. I’d caught a whiff of Briona the night she fucked Troy, but now that I was buried in an actual pussy, I took a deep breath of her animalistic aroma. Good grief, I loved it!I grabbed her suede-soft thighs with both hands and began kissing her pussy through the lacy fabric, licking the tender flesh of her labia on either side, which made her moan with delight. I worked my tongue around the edge of the panties, slowly pulling the edge of it inward, exposing more of her tender flesh. I felt her downy black pubic hairs tingling across my tongue. I pulled at them playfully with my lips. She laughed, then groaned. I teased her for a while, licking the left side, then the right, moving ever inward, but not all the way. She twisted about passionately trying to make me go further, but I playfully delayed, as much to entice her as to prolong the moment for me. This was, without doubt, the greatest night of my life, and I wanted it to go on forever. Finally she couldn’t wait any longer, so she reached down and pulled her panties all the way open and pulled my face into her warm wet pussy. My nose buried itself in her downy bush, and my tongue slipped between her swollen lips. She tasted incredible.“Oh, liebchen…” she moaned, “that feels so good.”Although this was my first time, I’d listened to Briona’s instructions as Troy ate her out, so I had a general idea of what to do. For the next half hour or more I ate Annie’s sweet pussy with absolute abandon. I kissed and teased her, and tried to make her squirm and whimper with pleasure. I found I couldn’t put my tongue very far into her vagina. There was a thin membrane just an inch inside her pussy lips. It took me a few seconds to realize what it was. Oh shit, that’s her hymen! I recognized it from biology class. For some reason, because of her sexual confidence, I’d assumed Annie wasn’t a virgin, exactly the opposite mistake I’d made from judging Briona. I chuckled, realizing that I was a terrible judge of things like that. But it didn’t matter. I was touched that Annie trusted me to kiss her this way. I was careful not to lick her too vigorously. I knew from biology class that the hymen could be broken accidentally, and I certainly didn’t want to be responsible for an unintentional defloration! So I concentrated most of my efforts on her tiny little clitoris. She loved it when I sucked it and swirled it with my tongue.After a while I discovered that her favorite thing was when I rubbed her pussy up and down with my entire face. I’d start with my nose buried between her quivering lips, then slide upward, so my nose and tongue went up her pussy until I could lift the little hood covering her clitoris with the tip of my tongue, and flick that sensitive little nub before making my way back down. I went up and down this way, again and again, starting slowly but building up speed. My face was slick with her copious juices, which thrilled me to no end. She whimpered and gasped and groaned, and started saying, “Oh, god. Oh god. Oh yes. Oh yes…” And then, quite suddenly, her entire body tensed up like crazy, and she closed both of her thighs around my head and held me in a vice grip while she bucked and arched and clenched, squealing with an incredibly powerful orgasm. A splash of warm juices surged out of her pussy onto my face, startling me, and delighting me at the same time.Then I began licking and sucking her dripping wet pussy with gusto, swallowing her juices, and slurping her delicious clit. But after a few seconds of this she started banging my forehead with her palm, apparently too overwhelmed to be able to communicate vocally. I took the hint and left her over-stimulated clit alone. Annie’s body remained as stiff as a board, and a deep trembling rolled through her thighs for two solid minutes. Finally she relaxed, and her thighs opened, releasing my head from the vice grip. She just lay there for the longest time, panting hard as if she’d just jogged a mile. I took the opportunity to finally take a good long look at her beautiful pussy in the moonlight. Every woman in the world has one, but Annie’s was the first I’d seen this closely. I’d seen Briona’s but she was so hairy, I really hadn’t been able to make out any details. But Annie’s pussy only had a little oval tuft of silky black hair on top, and simple curving chocolate brown lips below, topped with a tiny little nub. I knew right then and there that for the rest of my life, Annie’s vagina would be the one I’d judge all others by. It was simply too beautiful for words. An absolute work of art, just like every other square inch of her.I kissed her pussy lips gently this time, savoring the similarity of these lips to her other lips. After a while she tugged at my hair. So I crawled up and snuggled her in the leaves, my leg over her legs to keep them warm in the chilly October air. Slowly she came out of the post orgasmic state she’d been in for the last ten minutes. She looked at me with wide eyes and said, “Hans, I never did that before. That was an orgasm I guess. Wow.”“Yeah, wow!” I said, smiling. We kissed. She backed off and wrinkled her nose in distaste.“Is that what I taste like?”“Delicious.”“If you say so,” she said sardonically.“I do say so. Your pussy, my dear, is ze finest pussy in all ze fatherland. Yah, sweet nectar from Odin…”She kissed me to shut me up. We hugged and kissed sweetly for a long time, shivering against each other, neither of us wanting the night to end.There was a rustling in the bushes. We both tensed and listened intently for more. Was someone else crawling up the tunnel? Fear gripped us, but after a few minutes of deadly silence, I said, “Must have been a branch falling.”“Sorry,” she said, “I get easily spooked.”“I saw a ghost once.” She let this random bit of information sit there in the darkness. A cloud moved over the moon and suddenly we were plunged into pitch darkness. I could only, just barely, make out her sky blue eyes in the inky blackness.“A ghost?”“Yeah.”“There are no such things as ghosts.”She sighed, “Yeah, I know, but I saw one, so, I guess that’s stupid, right?”My science brain now switched on, instinctively. “You know, I used to love ghost stories and paranormal stuff. But nobody has ever found scientific evidence that any of that stuff exists, in spite of millions of dollars spent on research, hundreds of independent studies, probably more. In the whole of human history, there’s still no conclusive evidence that human consciousness survives death.”“I know. But it hasn’t been disproved either.”“You can’t prove a negative.”She laughed. “I know, Hans, I know. I told you it’s stupid.”“So what’s this ghost you saw? Could have been a dream, or a hallucination. They’re more common than people think.”“Maybe.” She said. The cloud moved off the moon, and once again I could see her lovely bronze face. I could tell from her expression that she didn’t want to tell me more. She’d given me a glimpse of her dark secret, but that was all I was going to get. She could let me lick her pussy, but the ghost story thing was a little too personal. Go figure.Perhaps as a way to change the topic, she rolled over to straddle me. In response my softened cock began to grow again. She looked down at me in the moonlight and said, “You know, Hans, you’re quite lovely.”“Handsome, you mean”“Lovely. Handsome men don’t wear lederhosen.”I was about to say something funny, but she began to grind herself on my hardening erection. A beautiful, lustful expression came over her sweet face. She inched herself slowly down my body, and I watched her as she unbuttoned the buttons on the front of my lederhosen. There were a lot of them, and it would have been amusing except I was suddenly aware that she intended to touch my cock. I got lightheaded with amazement and lust. One of the great dreams of my life was about to come true, and I tried to commit the sight of Annie unbuttoning me to memory. My underwear-clad cock began to emerge more and more with each button, rising up to her grinning face, eager to meet her, to shake hands, to say hello. She tickled the tip of it playfully, amused at the way it jumped with each touch.“Little Hans wants out. Should I let him?”“Yes Fraulein. Zat would be lovely.” I tried to be funny and cool, but my voice cracked with tension.She pulled the band of my underwear down, and my cock sprang up in front of her face, looking quite impressive in the moonlight, if I may say so myself. Her eyes twinkled at the sight of it. “I stand corrected. Not little Hans. BIG Hans!” I’m glad she’d never seen Troy’s cock! Then she touched my cock with her fingers, sending shivers up and down my spine. She began to bat it with her fist, making it bob about playfully. She’d obviously never seen a penis before, because she was utterly fascinated. She stroked it gently, and rolled my furry balls in her fingertips, giggling at the strange feel of me. I was in absolute heaven by this point. And when she leaned down and kissed the underside of my cock with her beautiful lips, my heart skipped a beat. She kissed it again and again, and the more she kissed it, the harder it got, which I didn’t even think was possible. Finally she opened her mouth and the tip slipped between her warm, wet lips. I felt her teeth, her lips, her tongue, but mostly I saw. Really, it was the sight of her mouth, her beautiful, rosy mouth, wrapped around this most intimate part of me, which made my heart do loop-de-loops.She tongued me and kissed me and sucked me in a variety of ways. It was her turn now to experiment, and I loved every minute of it. After a while she unbuttoned my suspenders and pulled the shorts down, without bothering to take my boots off. She spread my thighs open and licked my furry balls, taking them into her mouth, while stroking my turgid shaft with her soft fingers. She was clumsy and inexperienced, but I didn’t know better. It was perfect as far as I was concerned. I just laid back and let her service me, amazed at how much she got into it. She kept looking up at me with her baby blue eyes as she slobbered all over my cock, which was truly mind-blowing. I’d daydreamed about blowjobs for years, but the reality was so much better. I mean, this was literally one of the most beautiful women I’d ever seen in my life, and she was sucking my cock. It was beyond wonderful. It was life altering.After only a few minutes of her wonderful mouth bobbing up and down on my cock, I began to feel the telltale signs of impending orgasm. “Oh shit, Annie, I’m gonna cum if you keep that up.”She looked up at me and said, “I want to feel you cum in my mouth, Hans. Is that okay?”I nodded, dazed with excitement. Then she sucked and slurped, putting her limber neck into it, and rolling my balls with her fingertips. The underside of my cock became so sensitive that I could feel every taste bud on her magical tongue. Then I felt a hot burst in my nuts, and I began to buck and writhe with the most incredible orgasm I’d ever felt. She kept sucking and jerking as I shot my seed into her mouth. Her cheeks quickly became distended, and cum began to ooze past her lips down my cock. Then I saw her gulping, and I realized she was actually swallowing my cum.I didn’t get soft for a second, so she just swallowed and kept on sucking. Sure, my cock was so sensitive by this time that it almost felt painful being in her mouth, but I put up with the pain because I didn’t want it to end. I had no idea when or if I’d ever get another blowjob. Happily I got over the hypersensitivity after a few minutes, and she continued to suck and slurp for another ten or fifteen minutes until I thought I was probably on the verge of cumming again.But then Annie suddenly sat up and grabbed her purse. My heart sank. I was certain she was going to check her watch and say it was time to go home. But instead she pulled out a little wrapper and clumsily tore it open. My head nearly exploded when I realized what she was doing. I’d totally forgotten to bring my condom with me. Thank God Annie was more organized than me. She tried to put it on my cock, but it was too dark to see that she was putting it on inside out. We both laughed as she yanked the stretchy rubber on my throbbing shaft. It was so hilarious that it almost took my mind off what was about to happen.Eventually she got the condom over about half my phallus, and said, “Well, that’s as good as it gets, I guess!” Then she stepped out of her panties and squatted over me. I reached up and our fingers interlocked. I was filled with the most amazing love for Annie as she lowered her muff onto my pole. Then before I knew it, I felt the head of my scepter pushing against the tender flesh of her hymen. She paused, our eyes locked on each other. We both knew this was an important moment and should be savored. Then she lowered herself, with a deep groan, and popped her cherry on me. She slid all the way down with a throaty gasp, until I was totally immersed in her tight pussy. She sat there for a minute or two, and we looked at each other smiling. It was over. We were no longer virgins.“High five.” I said.We high-fived each other, smiling like crazy.I was thrilled with the thought that half of my cock, the part uncovered by the condom, was touching the inside of her sweet tunnel. She slowly lifted herself, then lowered herself. She was so tight around me, I might as well not have been wearing a condom. It was incredible.She moaned, “Oh fuck, Hans. You feel so big. Oh god. Oh god. What a great cock. Thank you. Thank you for this, Hans.”I was actually fucking a gorgeous half-Brazilian hottie in a pile of leaves, and she was actually thanking me. I looked up at her in wonder. The moonlight was glinting on her dark, shiny braids. As she slowly lifted herself up again her gorgeous lips opened to emit a moan of transcendent pleasure. I was moved more than words can convey.I blurted, “I love you.” Her blue eyes opened wide, and for a moment I was worried that I’d made a mistake. But then she began to pump her body up and down on me with crazy abandon, her eyes locked to mine, as she gave off beautiful, throaty moans.“Oh, oh, oh. You feel so good inside me. Oh yeah. So good. Goddamned fucking fantastic! Oh Yeah! Yeah! Yeah!” Soon she was pounding herself on me faster, making the leaves rustle and bounce into the air. I reached up and yanked the front of her bra down, releasing her large brown breasts again. They looked amazing, bobbing and bouncing in the moonlight with those dark brown areolas flying up and down in a blur. Then I began to arch my pelvis in rhythm with her movements, rising up to meet her with each downstroke. The bare skin of our pelvises began slapping wetly together again and again. She was so wet, I could feel her juices dripping down my balls.Suddenly, a sharp, spine-tingling, high-pitched groan came from the bushes to our left. We froze in primal fear. I felt every hair on my headstand erect, and Annie’s pussy tightened like a clamp around my shaft. After a few moments of silence, the bushes rustled, as if something was moving slowly around the edge of the clearing. It groaned again, weirder this time, sounding almost human, but I was certain it had to be an animal. Annie’s face was contorted in terror. She pulled off me, and plopped to her hands and knees.She whispered desperately, “Come on. Fuck me Hans. Hurry up.”I couldn’t believe she wanted to keep going. I wanted to run. As a matter of fact, I was scared shitless. But there she was, kneeling with her skirt bundled up, exposing her beautiful brown ass to the moonlight. I kneeled behind her and slowly slid my cock into her tight, trembling canal, while she looked at the bushes, following the eerie rustling sounds with her head. Man, oh, man, her hips felt good in my hands, and her pussy felt incredible around my cock. I began to pound her hard and fast, trying to work her up to another quivering orgasm. I felt myself building up to one too, but I was able to put it off longer than I normally could have, because my abdomen was clenched into a tight little fist of fear. But after thirty, forty, fifty strokes, she let out a little choking gasp, and warm juices surged out of her all around my shaft, splashing loudly into the leaves between her knees.At the moment of her climax a huge black flying thing burst out of the edge of the clearing and flew right at us then up out of sight making us both Scream! Right then I began to ejaculate, spurred on by fear and the shivering, quivering spasms that were rolling through her pussy and thighs. My orgasm seemed to go on and on for minutes, as I continued thrusting and squirting shot after shot into that wonderful girl. Or, into the condom, I should say.When my spasms finally ended, I pulled out of her and plopped into the leaves next to her. She crawled on top of me and whispered into my ear, “I love you too. Now let’s get the hell out of here.”I yanked the fully loaded condom from my penis, and tossed it into the leaves, then we dressed hastily, laughing like idiots, and crawled in terror through the tunnel. Then we sprinted breathlessly, hand in hand through the park to her dorm. We didn’t look back until we got through the doors in the foyer. I swear, it felt as something was chasing us the whole way, but when we turned to look out the glass doors, nothing was there but the cold October dawn. The sky was glowing with the first rays of morning light. We laughed and breathlessly talked about what an amazing night we’d had! But what the hell was that thing? We agreed it must have been a bird. What else could it have been?Only then did we realize that she’d bled a bit from her broken hymen. The brown crotch of my lederhosen had splashes of dark crimson, and her flowery skirt and white stockings were spattered too. But we both laughed, happy that the lobby was deserted at this hour. We held onto each other in the foyer until the morning sun broke over the treetops, casting October orange light on her bronze face, and filling her blue eyes with wonder. She was even more stunning than ever. We stood up and I kissed her goodnight, or good morning I guess. But before she went inside, I haltingly said, “Uh, do you think, that you’d like to, uh, go out with me again?”She smiled as if I’d just asked her the dumbest question in the world. “I’m your girlfriend, stupid.”My heart soared. I have a girlfriend!by CBSummers, for Literotica 

The Power of Dirndls And Lederhosen: Part 1Hans channels his grandfather’s German roots, to overcome his inadequacies with women.Based on the post by cb summers, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected. September 22 October was almost here. Outside, a cold, gusty wind was blowing the freshly fallen leaves across the campus commons. But I was warm in my room, snuggled under the covers, devouring chapter seven of Advanced Organic Chemistry. I had a test scheduled for the next morning, but studying wasn’t a chore for a nerd like me. It was a joy. I was basking in the awesome power of carbon, and the stunning ways it had chemically combined with other compounds over the unimaginable eons of time to form the very basis of life itself.I loved learning. I loved science. I loved textbooks. They allowed me to escape myself. In textbooks I wasn’t a loveless, lonely virgin. I wasn’t an awkward, babbling dork. I didn’t have a disappointing body with deep pockmarks from a high-school bout with acne, and crooked teeth from parents too poor to pay for braces. And I didn’t become embarrassingly tongue-tied in the presence of hotties, because there were no hotties in textbooks. There wasn’t even a me. Lost in the mysteries and majesty of science, I became the universe itself. Immortal. Beautiful. Content. It was a blessed relief from all the stress I’d been under of late. You see, I could understand carbon. I could understand DNA. I could understand calculus, non-Euclidean geometry and superstring theory. But girls? They were a total mystery to me.My roommate Troy had been trying to share his ‘wisdom’ about the fairer sex with me, but it wasn’t easy for me to take his advice. After all, he was a Neanderthal. Normally, I avoided guys like him. You know, big dumb lunks, with handsome faces, muscular bodies, and cocky attitudes. Troy was willfully ignorant about the natural world. He didn’t believe in evolution, because it just didn’t make sense to him, but he did believe in Bigfoot because he saw a movie about it once. I mean, he was just an idiot. I never would have chosen a guy like him to be my roommate, but my roomie for the last two years suddenly transferred to Columbia just before school started in September, so Troy, was assigned to me at random.I’ll never forget the day I met the big dope. He swaggered into my room as if he owned the place. He was tall and broad, with a thick, strong neck, short tan hair, and an infuriating air of confidence. I hated him instantly. But I resolved to try to get along with him, so I said, “Hi. I’m Hans. Hans Willis.”He replied, “Look dude, here’s the deal I’m gonna fuck a lot of girls in this room, so we need to work out some kinda arrangement. If you see a sock hanging on the doorknob, don’t come in. Got it? Just assume I’m boning some chick. I don’t care if you have to sleep in the lobby, don’t come between me and my pussy. But don’t worry, same rules apply for both of us. If I see the sock, I’ll stay out too. Those are now the house rules. Name’s Troy, by the way.” He held his fist out for me to bump, so I bumped it.A Crushing Defeat To The Neanderthal.But the one girl I actually did go on one date with, that September, ended up becoming my roommate’s main fuck buddy, Briona. She’s maybe the smartest female in the science department, but her primal desires led her to the neanderthal, Troy.  It wasn’t even a week after my one feeble date. Briona basically ignored me in class, and I was miserable. I became depressed and stayed in my dorm, sulking myself to sleep.So there I was, lost in my textbook on a cold September evening, when voices in the hallway brought me out of my reverie. They stopped in front of my door and began to talk back and forth in hushed tones. I recognized Troy’s voice. He started talking loudly. “No, really, don’t worry about my roommate. He’s asleep. Sleeps like a fucking log.”A girl’s voice whispered, “Really? I don’t know about this. Are you sure?”He answered loudly, “Yeah, I toldja, he’s on some kinda meds to keep his acne from coming back. Those things knock him out like a light. It’s actually kinda bizarre. Hey, why don’t you see for yourself?”He was fumbling with his keys, and then he dropped them loudly on the floor. I realized with shock that he was hoping I’d hear him so I could pretend to be asleep. I was gripped with utter terror. He’d never done anything like this before. He usually called me if he wanted to bring a girl over, to give me time to clear out. But he must have met this girl at some late night party, and didn’t think I’d agree to leaving the room at 2:15 in the morning. So what was his plan? He wanted me to stay? To, what? Pretend to be asleep while he fucked this girl? It was a crazy idea! Utterly indecent! Utterly wonderful! Two conflicting thoughts raced through my head at the same time. One: I don’t have time for this! I have to study! Two: Oh holy shit, oh holy shit, shit,!What a position to put me in! But I felt I had no choice but to play possum! I heard the key clicking into place, so I barely had time to put my books on the floor, flip out my bedside lamp, and yank the covers messily over my head before the door swung open. I didn’t see them coming in, but I heard their voices.He said, in a normal voice, “See? What did I tell you? Out like a light.”She whispered, “No, really?”The door closed, and he said, “Here. Let me show you.” He tromped over to me, shook me and shouted, “Wake up, roomie! The building’s on fire!” Then he leaned down close enough to whisper, “Please, Hans. Just go with it.” I didn’t make a peep, so he said loudly, “What did I tell you? Dead to the world. It’s just you and me, sweetheart.’She giggled and whispered, “Damn. Those must be some killer meds. Which one does he take? Xeotrex, or Iso…”She fell silent. From the sound of the wet little smacking sounds I heard, he must have started kissing her to stop her questions. Damn, what a caveman he was. But she didn’t complain. Soon she was making hungry little moans and wet slobbering gasps and groans. Oh shit. I couldn’t believe they were making out, right there in my room! My cock started to harden. It was a good thing I’d turned to my side, or she might have seen a volcano rising under my sheets.I just lay there in shock for the next five minutes, unable to block out those sexy sounds. I couldn’t believe this was actually happening. But it only got more shocking when I heard the unmistakable sound of a belt buckle clinking open. Troy moaned, “Oh yeah, baby. Fuck yeah.”She giggled, saying, “Let’s see what you got in here, big boy. Oh, hot damn. It’s so big. Damn. My fingers barely fit around it. Fuck. I gotta get a taste of that.” Then she inhaled and made a wet slurping sound.Troy moaned deeply, “Oh, fuck.”Up to that very moment, I’d had no intention of peeking. But once I realized that a girl was giving Troy a blowjob just a few feet away from me, and the only thing that stood between them and my eyes was my blanket, well I just couldn’t resist. I had to see. I just had to! So I slowly moved my hand up to my face and began to tug at the blanket to form a shadowy little opening to peep through. The first thing I saw was Troy’s rapturous face, illuminated by his bedside light. He looked right at me. I thought he’d be pissed, but he just smiled and put his finger to his lips, then pointed down, grinning like a birthday boy showing off his brand new BB gun.With that encouragement, I pulled the opening a little more open, and laid my eyes on a sight that absolutely shook me to the core.Briona Skorsczi was on her knees sucking my roommate’s big fat cock.I couldn’t have been more shocked if I’d suddenly seen my family being eaten by a Tyrannosaurus Rex. It was horrifying, yet I couldn’t look away. I just couldn’t. Briona’s big, beautiful nose was bobbing forward and back, her glasses sliding down to the tip as she sucked him into her beautiful mouth. Her delightful bunny teeth were sliding gently over the raw, naked flesh of that frighteningly huge cock of his. It had to be eight or nine inches long. Maybe more.She must have taken off her coat and shirt before getting on her knees, because I saw her enormous tits absolutely straining to escape the confines of her lacy white bra. I’d been right all along. She had been hiding a smoking hot body under all those baggy clothes. Her tits were even bigger than I’d suspected, probably full D cups, and her creamy white cleavage was wiggling like a bowl of Jell-O as she slurped Troy’s cock with increasing eagerness.I watched all of this in utter shock. I couldn’t believe this was actually happening. The sweet, innocent, genius of my dreams was polishing a Neanderthal’s knob. It was wrong on so many levels; I just couldn’t wrap my head around it. How the hell had he met her anyway? I hadn’t told either of them about each other, but Prairie Tech wasn’t a very big college, so this was just one of those random coincidences that happen from time to time. Only this time it was happening to me, goddamn it!It was heartbreaking to watch. But I had to. I had to. Those full, beautiful lips, which I’d been too timid to kiss, were now sliding and slurping over the bulbous head of Troy’s throbbing meat. And her delicate pink tongue, which had said so many fascinating things to me over the course of our evening together, was now slipping out, and flicking that sensitive spot on the underside of his glans. All the while she stroked his long shaft with those delicate hands I’d imagined holding in my own. Then she lifted his shaft, leaned forward and slurped his big, hairless balls into her mouth, making him grab his bedside table for support.“Oh fuck. Suck my balls, bitch. Yeah, so fucking good.”I watched her lick every inch of his veiny shaft, her big beautiful nose occasionally bending in contact with his cock, which I found particularly obscene. Then she kissed her way back to the tip of his salami and began gobbling him forward and back in long swooping moves, making her brown hair bob and bounce, taking him deeper and deeper into her throat with each stroke. She began to drool copiously, coating his cock with so much slime that long strands of slobber dripped down onto her creamy white cleavage. God, I just about passed out at the sight of it. She tilted her head lithely side to side as she gulped his phallus, literally swallowing it until I could actually see the end of his massive member distorting her willowy neck! It was astonishing. She was making loud, wet gasping sounds, but unbelievably, she wasn’t choking on his cock; not one tiny bit.That’s when it dawned on me that she wasn’t a sweet little shy virgin after all. She’d obviously sucked a cock or twelve in her time. Hell, for all I knew, she did this sort of thing every single night of the year. I’d completely misjudged her. She hadn’t turned me down because she was too busy. She’d turned me down because I was a coward.Looking back, I suddenly realized that she’d been waiting for me to make some kind of move all night during our date. Now with hindsight twenty twenty, I could remember at least half a dozen opportunities for intimacy that I’d passed up. I could have held her hand at the art show. I could have sat next to her at dinner. I could have put my arm over her shoulder on the walk to her place. And that awkward silence before she closed the door? She’d definitely wanted me to kiss her!Idiot! Why Didn’t I Fucking Kiss Her? And if I had, then what? Would she have pulled me inside? Would she have dropped to her knees and pulled out my cock and started sucking me, just like she did with Troy? And then what? Would she have fucked me too?! Oh shit. I blew it. I fucking blew it.I closed the gap in my blankets, and closed my eyes, trying to stifle my sobs of crushing regret. Oh god, I was a pathetic excuse for a man. I wasn’t a man at all! I was a fucking Boy! Troy may have been a stupid caveman who didn’t believe in evolution, but did believe that a magnetic wristband could make you run faster, but nevertheless, he was still twice the man as me. My pitiful erection faded away and I silently wept, feeling lower and more useless than I’d ever felt in my life.Okay. I must admit. I was wallowing a bit. But then I heard Briona say, “I want you to cream on my tits, baby.”I instantly forgot my misery, and opened the flap again, just in time to see her reaching behind her back and unhooking her bra. It popped open and her big pale breasts fell into view. My cock leapt fully erect again. Her nipples were puffy and pink. Oh god, her tits were more magnificent than I could have ever imagined. Troy grabbed her head with both hands and began fucking her face hard and fast. Then he stiffened up, arched his back and let out a long, gut-wrenching, guttural groan. She pulled back and presented her tits to him, while she jerked his long pipe with one hand. I saw his nuts literally jumping, then ropes of glistening white ropes shot out of him, splooging all over her breasts and neck. She jerked it out of him with expert yanks, until her cleavage was dripping with goo. Then she leaned forward and sucked his cock head while squeezing his balls, making him squirt another shot into her mouth. She looked up at him over her glasses and opened her mouth, and let the cum slowly drip out of it onto her tits. Oh fucking christ! It was so fucking Filthy! Then she ran both hands over her breasts, spreading his shiny cum all over until she her tits were glistening.He couldn’t stand up any longer, so he plopped down onto his bed, and fell onto his back. Briona stood up, and quickly stripped out of her shoes, jeans and panties, a sight that made my eyes nearly pop out of their sockets. She had an incredible ass and a stunningly narrow waist. What a figure! She was built like a movie star! Her back was to me now, so I reached into my shorts and wrapped my hand around my throbbing hard cock and started jerking off as quietly as I could manage. She leaned forward to yank Troy’s pants off, giving me an amazing view of her extremely hairy pussy. It was big, bushy and brown, but fucking hot as hell. I couldn’t make out her pussy lips, but I didn’t care. I just stared up her ass crack, jacking off like the pathetic little perv I was, my cock lubricated by the copious amounts of precum it was weeping.Once she’d stripped his bottom half bare, she wiped her tits clean of cum with his pants, then climbed on top of him. I thought she was gonna fuck him, but she kept going upward until she was straddling his face. “Suck my fucking pussy, donkey-dick.”I couldn’t get over how filthy her mouth was. It was like she was split personality, or something. This wasn’t the brainy girl I’d been out on a date with. That girl could wax poetically about superstring theory and the big bang. But this girl was gleefully grinding her pussy against a moron’s face, as she moaned, “Oh fuck yeah. Eat my pussy, fuck wad. Eat my fucking pussy. Yeah, that’s right. Stick that tongue inside my cunt. Taste my fucking cum.”I couldn’t see exactly what he was doing. Her back was to me, and his big fat cock was in the foreground, blocking some of the view. But I saw the underside of his chin, and his tongue going up into her. He was making crazy slurping sounds, and his semi-hard cock slowly stood to attention again, and he started stroking it, at the same time that I was stoking mine. I wondered what it must feel like to have a monster cock like that in your hand. Mine was puny compared to his. A measly seven and a half inches.Briona was like a wild woman, and she couldn’t get enough of Troy’s tongue. She just kept grinding herself roughly into his face for the longest time, while he jerked himself off. Her aggressiveness was a bit scary, actually. I wondered what I would have done if she’d attacked me like that in her apartment. I was starting to feel like maybe I dodged a bullet there. Sure, she was sexy, smart and sweet, but damn, she was an animal in the sack! She started shouting out filthy commands as she rode his face. “Yeah, suck my pussy, you mother fucker! Suck my hairy snatch. You know you like it, fuck face. Gimme that hand. Use your finger, oh shit yeah. Oh, fuck yeah, right there. Yeah, like that. No don’t stop licking my clit. Yeah, oh fuck, No, don’t change anything! Just keep doing it like that, mother fucker! Oh Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!”She was screaming so loud, they were in serious danger of having the RA’s realize there was a girl in the room, but Troy clamped his free hand over her mouth. For the next ten minutes she moaned and groaned into his hand, and he took her through a series of awe-inspiring orgasms. Then right when it seemed she was at the peak of her excitement, she suddenly jumped backward and straddled his cock, then lowered herself slowly onto it.Wow. She didn’t even make him put on a condom! I saw his huge manhood spreading her furry pussy lips wide for a moment before she lowered herself slowly down his shaft, while juices dripped out of her. Based on the guttural moan she emitted, I guess he was stretching her to the limit, and she liked it. The sight of him disappearing into her snatch triggered something in my own cock. I felt a burst of pleasure, and moments later I was filling my underwear with cum. But I didn’t get soft for a second, so I just kept jerking, ignoring the sticky gunk on my hand, taking advantage of the fact that her back was turned to me so she couldn’t see my blankets jumping as I jerked off like a monkey in a zoo.She rode him like that for a good long time, slowly at first, moaning, “Oh fucking Christ on a sandwich! You’re so fucking big! I’ve never fucked anyone like you before! Oh god. You’re splitting me open, you fucking animal!” But once she got used to his girth, she began to fuck him with more speed and gusto. She started getting less careful, so she could no longer keep his cock from popping out of her pussy. But each time she’d reach down, pull it back into place and start galloping him again, slamming herself down on him like she was riding a wild horse. She was insatiable! And he had lasting power. I shot a second wad into my shorts, but he just kept fucking her on and on and on!Eventually, he flipped her over onto her back, and lifted her long, pale legs high in the air on each of his shoulders, and started ramming himself into her like he was trying to destroy her cunt. But she just stared up at him with those big brown eyes and urged him on. “Harder, you fucking wimp. Fuck me harder.” She said it with an animal intensity, which  I’d never imagined her capable of. It was frighteningly sexy! And he seemed to love it, because he attacked her with the fury of a jungle cat. They were two wild animals, groaning and grinding on that squeaky dorm bed, in a crazy battle to the death.They were turned sideways to me now, so I beheld the stunning sight of Briona’s big breasts surging up and down her chest as he pounded her. He occasionally leaned forward and sucked them roughly into his mouth, nibbling her puffy nipples hard enough to make her squeal with delight. It looked so painful to me, but Briona seemed to love it.She kept groaning and cursing the whole time he fucked her. “Harder! Fuck me harder! Oh, yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Fuck me with that big fat cock! Shit! You feel so fucking huge! Harder! Fuck me harder! Oh my god. Oh my god, you feel so good inside me! Oh fucking god! Oh fucking god! oh.”He slammed his hand over her mouth as she had another crazy loud orgasm. He pounded her with merciless glee, his well-muscled body glistening with sweat. He moaned, “Take it bitch. Fucking take it!”I had to stroke myself slower, now that she could possibly see me, but that didn’t stop me from cumming a third time. My underwear was absolutely gross with accumulated cum by now, but my cock didn’t get soft, so I kept squeezing and stroking it as I stared at Briona’s beautiful tits, her long, lithe legs, and her beautiful big nose. She was looking up at Troy, right into amazed eyes, with a passion so hot that it could have started a forest fire.She suddenly crawled out from under him, moaning, “Oh, shit, Fuck me doggy style, you son of a bitch!” She got up on her hands and knees and he immediately rammed himself into her slit from behind. She arched her neck up ward, her lush mouth opening into a long, breathy groan. “God damn. So fucking good.”My eyes were drawn to her pendulous breasts. They were flopping forward and back as Troy fucked her. Once or twice he leaned forward to fondle them, something I longed to do, but that just threw off his rhythm, so he went back to fucking her. I wanted to get out of bed, and crawl under her, and let those big boobs sweep up and down my face. But I was pretty sure that would have freaked her the fuck out, so I just kept playing possum.He looked toward me a few times, smiling with wicked pride. He even flashed me one of those stupid ‘hang ten’ hand signals that dopes like him were fond of. I wanted to hate him for stealing my girl, but I just couldn’t be mad at him. It wasn’t his fault. It was mine. I’d let her slip out of my hands. And now he was fucking my dream girl. I sure hoped he was enjoying it, because the longer it went on, the more my image of her slipped away. She wasn’t my dream girl any longer. Oh, I loved her still, and admired her. I also hoped one day I might be friends with her. But I didn’t dream about fucking her any longer. I knew I’d never be able to handle her. For one thing, she seemed to like it rough, which just wasn’t in me. And for another thing, she absolutely adored Troy’s humungous cock. It was at least an inch or two longer than my pitiful seven inches. It was apparent now why all those girls were so happy after fucking him. How could I ever hope to make her happy in bed after she’d been fucked like this?Troy grinned at me and mouthed, “Watch this”, then he grabbed his pillow, stripped the pillowcase off, flipped the loose end under her midsection and grabbed both ends with his fists and suddenly lifted her up, so her knees left the bed. Now, with her utterly under his control, he started to fuck her harder than ever, and she started to squeal and weep and scream. She looked back at him with a look of pure, worshipful amazement as he pounded her pussy like a pro, tears pouring out of her eyes from the sheer perfection of the moment. She’d been calling the shots all night, but now he was in command, and she was enraptured. Utterly enraptured.And I guess I was enraptured too. They both amazed me. I felt like a pathetic troll compared to these guys. If any two people on earth were made to fuck each other, it was Troy and Briona, goddamn it! He fucked her that way longer than I could ever have done, but he finally began to grunt and stiffen with impending release.Briona moaned, “Oh yeah. Cum inside me. I want to feel you cumming inside me. Oh god, yes, I can feel it!”The astounding sight of my roommate filling that beautiful, busty nerd’s pussy with cum made me blast one final load of semen into my sticky underwear. And as impossible as it may seem, I actually fell asleep immediately afterward. I don’t know if they kept fucking or not, but I would have slept through an earthquake at that point. It was probably some sort of psychological defense mechanism. My brain had overloaded with a lethal combination of lust and self-loathing. My only escape was sweet oblivion.Frat Party Invite: “You should go,” said Troy.“Yeah, I agree,” said Briona, cuddling next to him in his bed. “What have you got to lose?”I shrugged. “I don’t really know these guys. And I wouldn’t know anyone else at the party either.”Briona shrugged, “So what?”Troy added, “And it’s at a frat, dude! Think of all that fresh young sorority pussy!”Briona slapped his arm, hard enough to make him squeal. “Shut up, you big dumb ape!”Troy pouted adorably, nursing his arm. “Sorry Bree.”“Oh, did I hurt you, baby?” Then she gently, lovingly kissed his arm, as he looked at her enraptured.They’d only been together for two weeks, but the change she’d had on Troy had been amazing. He’d stopped trolling for chicks, even though she hadn’t asked him to. And when the two of them weren’t over at her apartment fucking like rabbits, she was over at our room studying with me! It worked out for all three of us because our studying together encouraged him to do his own homework, so his grades began to improve as well.Just in case you’re wondering, Briona had no idea that I’d been awake the night she fucked him. In fact, when she found out that I was his roommate, she nearly had a heart attack, but I pretended his ‘acne medicine’ story was true. There are some acne medicines that cause drowsiness, although I’d been off them for over a year. Still, I kept up the charade, secretly hoping that she might fuck him again while I ‘slept’. But apparently the night she came over her cousin had been visiting, so her apartment wasn’t empty. That wasn’t true any longer, so I hadn’t seen hide nor hair of her pussy since that wonderful night, and I probably never would again.But that was okay. She was fast becoming one of my best friends. The fact that I’d seen her totally naked, riding my roommate’s cock while she cursed like a whore, didn’t diminish my fondness or admiration for her one tiny bit. It actually opened my eyes up to my own naïve ideas about sexuality. I realized that sex isn’t just for sluts and dopes, but for smart people too. People like Briona, and people like me! It finally dawned on me that everybody in the world had sex, and every woman, however shy she may seem, had a secret tiger in her, just waiting to be discovered and unleashed.As for Troy, he was still a bit of an asshole, but he treated Briona like a princess. He was honestly in love. So much so that it frightened him a bit. After I told him that she was a genius, he started to worry that she’d lose interest in him, so he worked extra hard to earn her love. But I’d seen him fucking her. As long as he kept slaying her pussy like that, he had nothing to worry about.Briona asked, “Who are these guys again?”“Roland Rawlings and Joseph, something, I forget his last name. They’re in Tau Sigma Omicron, I think. I’m in their Astrophysics study group. I guess that’s why they invited me to their Oktoberfest party. I can’t think of any other reason. I’m certainly not interested in pledging any frats. I don’t have that kind of money anyway.”Briona nodded. “Well, I don’t know them, but Tau Sigma has a good reputation. If you were pledging, you could do worse. Though Delta Delta is the one that most of the guys in the science department belong to. They have an excellent academics record.”Troy grinned mischievously, saying, “Yeah, but the real question is, does Tau Sigma have a sister sorority, and do they like to fuck nerds?”Briona roared like a lion and started snapping her teeth at him. “I told you to stop it, you dirty little boy! Don’t make me bite you!”He stuck his tongue out at her so she leapt on top of him like a jungle cat. I watched them roughhouse with a smile on my face. Troy was much bigger and stronger than her, but he let her pin him with only minimal resistance. That’s one of the ways I knew he was smitten with her. She’d literally tamed him. It was really kind of cute.Still straddling Troy, Briona turned to me and said, “No, really, Hans, you ought to go. You don’t have anything better to do tonight, do you?”I shrugged. “No, but I don’t have a costume. Everyone’s supposed to dress up like Germans.”Troy said, “Well, you’re German, aren’t you? Just go as yourself.”“My grandpa’s from Austria, but I don’t think that counts as a costume.”Briona smiled, “Oh hey, there’s that costume store over in that strip mall next to the Wendy’s. I bet they’re open for another hour or two. You should run over there and, here, ” She reached into her pocket and pulled out her wallet, then took out sixty dollars, “Go rent a costume.”I put my hand up, “No, no. I can’t take your money.”She hopped off Troy and pressed the money into my hands. “Consider it a loan, Hansie. Pay me back when you can.”I looked at the money, and my heart started to beat hard. I’d never gone to a real party before. Or at least not one at a cool fraternity, which I just knew would be chock full of eligible women getting drunk off their asses. I didn’t know what to say, but Briona just pulled me off my bed and pushed me toward the door, saying, “You better hurry up before they close! Scoot!”Troy shouted from his bed. “Yeah, get out of here, loser, so I can fuck my girlfriend!”As she was closing the door behind me, I heard her saying to Troy, “Okay mister. You’ve officially pissed me off. Now you’re gonna get bit!”I stood in that hallway for a few minutes, listening to her jungle-cat roars turn into orgasmic groans as they attacked each other in my room, perhaps even on my very bed. It made my cock stir with lust. Since it was unlikely they’d ever do it while I was ‘sleeping’ again, eavesdropping at my dorm room door might be the closest I’d ever get. But as fun it was to listen to Briona’s dirty talk, her money was burning a hole in my hand, and I knew she’d expect me to have a story to show for it, so I dragged myself away from her beautiful moans, and sweet obscenities.By the time I’d walked to the costume shop, the sun was already setting, and they were just about to close. But the man let me in and showed me his selection of Bavarian costumes. Most of them were cheap, mass-manufactured Halloween costumes, but one was really quite authentic. I should know. I’d been dragged to my fair share of polkas and Oktoberfest celebrations when I was a kid. My parents were proud of their Austrian ancestry, so I could tell an authentic outfit when I saw one. It wasn’t cheap, but Briona’s money, added to my own pitiful stash, added up to just barely enough to rent it, along with an oversized plastic stein. That was all the money I had for the rest of the month, but I figured, if I’m going to look like a fool, I might as well do it in style. Besides, if I impress those guys, maybe they’ll invite me to another party.As I was trying it on, the shop owner said, “You’re lucky you’re not a woman. A bunch of girls came in here earlier and rented all the Bavarian dresses in the place. Hey, you know what? I bet they’re going to the same party as you.” I shrugged, barely hearing him. I was distracted by my own reflection in the mirror. I looked exactly like my grandfather. There was photo of him hanging on our wall back home which was taken when he was a boy in Austria, wearing a costume that was freakishly similar to this: a pair of dark brown lederhosen with suspenders, high socks embroidered with ducks and edelweiss flowers, a loose white peasant shirt and a blue cap with a long feather sticking out the top. My god, I was the spitting image of my grandfather.Suddenly I flashed on the old man. He was the most rakish, hearty, balls-to-the-wall man I’d ever met. He could have eaten ten Troys for breakfast and still had room for seven Brad Pitts. When Grandpa came into a room, everybody smiled. He flirted with all the ladies, even his own relatives, and made every man his buddy. He was amazing, and lived life to the fullest, right up to the very end. I hooked my thumbs in my suspenders, just as he was doing in that old photograph, and grinned, trying to make my eyes twinkle just like his. Damn. I looked more like him than ever. And then I remembered that he had a pockmarked face too. I’d never thought about it before, but he must have had acne as a teenager, the same as me! But he hadn’t let that stop him from being a man, and damn it all, I wasn’t gonna let it stop me either!I walked proudly to Fraternity Row, dressed in my costume, ignoring the catcalls from passers-by. No, scratch that. I didn’t ignore them. Whenever someone laughed or shouted out some obscenity at me, I raised my fake German stein and shouted, “Oktoberfest!” at the top of my lungs, and their jeers turned instantly into cheers. I felt almost as if I was channeling my grandfather’s spirit. But I didn’t believe in any sort of afterlife, so I knew that my grandfather’s spirit didn’t exist. No. If anything, it was my grandfather’s DNA coursing through my blood, which gave me the gumption to act as if I was the man I wanted to be. That, and the long feather in my cap.I charged into that party as if I owned the place, and stomped all the way into the middle of the room on my big, loud boots. That’s when I noticed that I was the only person in sight wearing a costume of any kind. Then I saw the assholes who’d invited me; laughing their asses off. My heart sank, and my cheeks burned bright red. I’d thought I’d left this kind of crap behind me in high school. But I was wrong. You never get too old for a pair of snotty assholes to make you feel like a fool. I refused to give them the pleasure of seeing my embarrassment, so I just smiled and waved, proud of my Bavarian heritage and culture.I was about to make a humiliating retreat from this frat party when I realized, much to my delight, that I wasn’t alone. Six freshmen girls, dressed in sexy little Bavarian dresses, filed through the door, drawing fresh gouts of laughter from the assembly. Now I knew who’d rented all the female costumes from the store! Most of the girls looked utterly embarrassed, but one of the girls was shining with confidence. Her sky-blue eyes caught sight of me and a broad grin spread out on her stunningly beautiful, copper-colored face. I’d seen her around the Science Building, but I didn’t know her name. All I knew was that she was a freshman, and insanely hot. I considered her so far out of my league that I didn’t even daydream about asking her out.She was simply stunning to behold, her lovely tits were perfectly displayed in the snug bodice. Her figure was looking scrumptious, particularly as she made her way through the crowd toward me, smiling from ear to ear. As she came closer, I realized that her costume was the female match for mine. They had the same brown, green and blue fabrics, the same embroidered socks. But instead of the lederhosen and suspenders my costume had, she was wearing a traditional dirndl, which was comprised of a brown skirt, a big green apron, a puffy white blouse, and a bodice with a low front, which was pushing her ample breasts up into a startling display of feminine pulchritude. I mean, this chick’s cleavage was epic, and it was wiggling about wonderfully as she clomped toward me in her polka shoes. Her wavy dark brown hair was braided into two long braids that were framing her tits marvelously.Coincidence was once again rearing its ugly head, but this time it seemed to be working in my favor!She shouted in a fake German accent, “Liebchen! Vere haff you been? I’ve been vorried schick about you!”Then she gave me a big hug and a quick kiss on the lips. I was stunned. That was literally the first kiss of my life, and even though she meant it as a joke, my heart did a total flip flop in my chest, and tingles shot down my spine! Then she took my hand in hers and pulled me toward the other costumed girls, all of whom were adorable, each in their own way. “Come vit me, liebchen. I vant you to meet my freundins!” The girls laughed when they saw that I was wearing the male match of their friend’s dirndl. “Girls, girls, I vant you to meet mein freund, Helmutt von Wiener.”Continued in Part Two,Based on a post by CBSummers, for Literotica